BRIARWOOD - A LOVE STORY (BOOK THREE)

BRIARWOOD – A LOVE STORY

BOOK THREE - NEW BEGINNINGS

A Novel

by

Lee J Freshwater

To all those who helped along the way, especially those at 

Charleston Catholic High School.

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER   1 -   ARRIVAL – Room 710 

CHAPTER   2 -   THE NEW -- ROOMATE  

CHAPTER   3 -   BILL AND DAVID – Room 506 

CHAPTER   4 -   KATIE AND BESSIE - Room 418 

CHAPTER   5 -   KRISTY AND PATTY – Room 320 

CHAPTER   6 -   TERRY AND JERRY – Room 706  

CHAPTER   7 -   SHANNON AND ARLENE – Room 212 

CHAPTER   8 -   LINDA AND MIKE 

CHAPTER   9 -   CONFESSIONS

CHAPTER  10 -  NATALIE STOVALL 

CHAPTER  11 -  SOME MATH HELP 

CHAPTER  12 -  BILL AND PAULA 

CHAPTER  13 -  WHAT CAN WE DO??  

CHAPTER  14 -  OH! CAROL   

CHAPTER  15 -  YOU DON'T TALK TO ME LIKE  THAT 

CHAPTER  16 -  MY WAY OR THE HIGHWAY 

CHAPTER  17 -  FIRST MEETING 

CHAPTER  18 -  MRS. REITZ TO THE RESCUE (as usual) 

CHAPTER  19 -  KRISTY AND TERRY 

CHAPTER  20 -  A NEW SEASON 

CHAPTER  21 -  I WON'T BE HOME FOR CHRSITMAS 

CHAPTER  22 -  CHRISTMAS 1969 

CHAPTER  23 -  A VERY SPECIAL CHRISTMAS 

CHAPTER  24 -  PLEASE HELP  February 1970 

CHAPTER  25 -  THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS  

CHAPTER  26 -  STORM DRAIN 

CHAPTER  27 -  APRIL 1970  Apollo 13

CHAPTER  28 -  A TRIP TO THE MOUNTAINS 

CHAPTER  29 -  CAN ELOISE STAY?? 

CHAPTER  30 -  VISITORS COME CALLIN' -  LATE SPRING

 1970

CHAPTER  31 - FOOLISHNESS 

CHAPTER  32 -  HE'S GONE FOREVER 

CHAPTER  33 -  A VISIT WITH THE HEADMASTER 

CHAPTER  34 - GRADUATION 1970 GAVIN SAYS                                                               GOODBYE

CHAPTER  35 -  A NEW STUDENT AND A NEW BEGINNING                                               SEPT 1970

CHAPTER  36 -  CINDY LOU BULLINS 

CHAPTER  37 -  MIKE AND TOMMY FALL 1970 

CHAPTER  38 -  CHRISTMAS  1970 

CHAPTER  39 -  SPRING 1971 

CHAPTER  40 -  HELLO DOLLY (April 1971 I

PART TWO  -   FAMILY SECRETS   

CHAPTER  41 -  A LOOK BACK -  MAY 1965

CHAPTER  42 - CONFESSIONS  

CHAPTER  43 -  JANE AND MARGARET 

CHAPTER  44 -  FOUR YEARS LATER   MAY 1969 

CHAPTER  45 -  LISA  -  JUNE 1970 

CHAPTER  46 -  A TRIO OF FRIENDS  

CHAPTER  47 -  THE END OF THE LONG ROAD 

CHAPTER  48 -  GOING TO MORGANTOWN 

CHAPTER  49 -  CONFESSIONS 

CHAPTER  50 -  LISA AND TOMMY 

CHAPTER  51 -  GETTING TO KNOW YOU 

CHAPTER  52 -  KNOWING ME, KNOWING YOU 

CHAPTER  53 -  A VISIT FROM GEORGE 

CHAPTER  54 -  A NEW HOME IN INDIANA 

CHAPTER  55 -  A NEW FRIEND 

CHAPTER  56 -  A LETTER TO TOMMY 

CHAPTER  57 -  JUST BEFORE GRADUATION 

CHAPTER  58 -  BRIARWOOD GRADUATION 1971 

CHAPTER  59 -  THE STORE 

CHAPTER  60 - GRANDMA   

CHAPTER  61 -  SETTLING IN  SEPTEMBER 1971  

(Room 407)

CHAPTER  62 -  TROUBLE IN MUNCIE – EARLY  NOV.  1971

CHAPTER  63 -  HOME AGAIN 

CHAPTER  64 -  LISA AND HER FRIEND 

CHAPTER  65 -  CAROL AND LISA 

CHAPTER  66 -  THE BREAKTHROUGH  MARCH 1972 

CHAPTER  67 -  LET'S HELP MARY 

CHAPTER  68 -  GARY MAKES A DECISION   JUNE 1972 

CHAPTER  69 -  EARLY SPRING 1973 

EPILOG

BRIARWOOD BOOK THREE - NEW BEGINNINGS

CHAPTER  1 - ARRIVAL – Room 710

     Robert Johnson looked around the room. Large matching desks and bookcases lined each wall. Closets were located on each side of a door that led out into the hallway. There were two beds, with a window separating them. As he gazed out of the window, he could see the roof of the building next door. 

     At six foot two, Robert was always taller than most of his classmates. His muscular build and good looks had Always caught the eyes of the girls around him. 

     All his life, girls had flocked to him. Last year, he juggled three girlfriends at once. And it worked well, until they figured out his scam. The scene at the sophomore dance was not pretty when two of his out-of-town girlfriends both decided to surprise him at the dance, both at the same time.

     But it didn't bother ole 'girl crazy Bob'. He looked forward to some new pickings in this new school in West Virginia. 

     He had been in Charleston for just about an hour. Glad to be away from home, he could not wait for the new school year to begin. Robert was happy to be away from the nightly arguments between his parents along with the slamming of doors and the breaking of glass. He hated hiding in his closet while his parents went after each other, and he never wanted to go home again.

     Since the room smelled musty, he opened the window. He assumed it had been closed up all summer. Soon he felt the cool September breeze permeate the room along with the sounds of downtown Charleston drifting upwards from the street below to the seventh floor of 'The Holley.' He could hear car horns and the rumble of the city buses as they drove by.

     Three suitcases sat next to the bed. Robert was tired after trekking up seven flights of stairs not once, but twice. The school was repairing the elevators, and it was a long walk up those seven flights of stairs. 

     Robert had hoped to be assigned a room with his best friend William Summers. Bill was also from his hometown of East Lake, Pennsylvania, and it was his parents who convinced Faye and Jim Johnson to send their oldest to boarding school. However, Bill was assigned a room on the fifth floor. At least he got to ride down with his friend, since Bill's parents decided he could take his car to Charleston.

     Robert and Bill would both be Juniors at Charleston's Briarwood Academy.

     He thought since he was the first to arrive, he could choose which side of the room he would take. But it didn't matter, as both sides of the room were identical in every way. He placed his suitcase on the bed and opened it. He decided that he should start unpacking. It would occupy his time until his roommate arrived.

     He grabbed a couple of shirts and walked over to the closet to hang them up. As he gazed inside, his eyes opened wider. Sitting in the back of the closet was a television set. It was perched on a wooden cart that obviously could be rolled outward into the room. It did not have a cabinet and he could see all the vacuum tubes protruding from the steel chassis.

     He thought back to the paperwork his parents were provided by the school in preparation for the school year. It specifically stated that television sets were not allowed in the dormitory rooms.  

     He noticed that a note was taped to the screen. He picked it up and started to read out loud.

June 6, 1969

Dear friend,

     I smuggled this TV up here in the fall of '66. And I did it damn near one piece at a time. I went all through High School very proud of myself because I had pulled something over the eyes of old Mr. Ethridge.

     It came in handy the night we lost Dr. King, and the terrible summer of '68. I also watched the Gemini and Apollo flights. And it was nice to have on 'Star Trek' night, which was my original intention. Too bad the clowns at NBC decided to cancel it. They'll live to regret that decision.

     But life goes on my new friend.

     Today, as Mr. Ethridge handed me my diploma, I discovered that he knew about it the whole time.

     With that in mind, I leave you with some advice.

     Do not overdo it. I know he'll be watching.

     He assumes that I took it back over to the I.A. building, but don't sell him short. He knows me better than I do. But as long as you get good grades, he will probably ignore it.

     The best advice I can give you is 'There is nothing that goes on here that Ethridge does not know about.'

     He is one of the two smartest men I have ever known.

     And keep your trap shut about it. Use your newfound power wisely.

     And after you are finished with it, please pass it on to the next resident of 710.

Warmest regards

Tommy (T.C.) Andrews

BHS 69'

     Robert smiled as he started to hang up his clothes. All of a sudden, he felt as though someone was watching him.

      He turned around and saw another boy standing in the open doorway. He was short and skinny and dressed like he had just stepped out of a fashion magazine.

     “So, he left you the TV. That sounds like something he would do,” the boy said with a smile.

     Robert walked over to the door and put out his hand.

    “Robert Johnson,” he said with a smile.

     The boy took the hand gently. “Gavin Davies, pleased to make your acquaintance.”

     “Are you my roommate?” Robert asked.

     “No,” Gavin smiled. “I'm next door in 708. Do you go by Robert, Bob, or Bobby?” Gavin asked.

     Robert smiled. “I prefer Robert, if that's all right. William calls me Bobby, just because he knows it gets my dander up,” he chuckled.

     “So, Robert it shall be. Whose William?”

     “Bill Summers. That's my best friend. He's the reason I came to Briarwood. He was assigned a room down on five.” Robert said looking the boy over. 'No, he couldn't be,' he thought to himself.

     “So, you knew the TV guy,” Robert asked, pointing into the closet.

     “Oh, yes I did,” Gavin laughed. “One of the nicest guys you could ever meet,” he smiled. “Until you crossed him or any of his friends. Has the biggest heart of anyone I've ever met. And the sharpest claws.” He held up both hands and flexed his fingers like a cat extending his claws. 

     “So, I have big shoes to fill, huh?” Robert asked.

     Gavin laughed. “Let me tell you what Tommy Andrews told me on graduation day,” he paused to make sure he had Roberts' attention. “You are going to hear a lot about him and Bruce Walker during your time at Briarwood. They really are legends around here and are the best friends I've ever had. They were the first black and white students to room together and they became best friends for life. And all of what you hear will be true. But on graduation day he said something to me that I will never forget.”

     Robert looked at his new friend.

     “And that was?”

     Gavin sat down on the bed. “He was the one that awarded me the Briarwood Scholarship. Needless to say, I was stunned when they called my name. Anyway, I told Tommy that I could never fill his shoes. And he looked at me and said, 'You don't have to fill my shoes, just be yourself,'” Gavin smiled thinking of his dear friend. “So Robert, it's a new year and new people. Just be yourself.”

     Robert smiled back and said “So tell me about this Andrews guy. He sounds special.”

     Gavin talked for twenty minutes. He told Robert how he had come to Briarwood during his sophomore year, and why. Robert did not flinch when Gavin told him he was gay. He went on and on about how everyone welcomed him. He talked at length about the day in the alley, when John Roberts assaulted him. And how Tommy Andrews and Bruce Walker had come to his rescue. 

CHAPTER 2 - THE NEW ROOMATE

     About the time Gavin was finishing his story another boy appeared at the door to 710 with a suitcase in each hand.

     “Hello, I'm Mike Gambill,” the boy said quietly, with a bit of fear in his voice.

     Mike Gambill was short and stocky. His black hair was cut just above his ears that seemed to stick out a bit too far. He had been in a car accident a few years earlier and the scar on his face had not faded away as all the doctors had promised. 

     Mike was a loner, who had always been shy around girls. But he didn't care, as deep down he knew that no girl would be interested in a short, fat, ugly guy like him. He made up for his short comings in the classroom, because Mike Gamble was pure genius. 

     Gavin got up and walked over to him.

     “Come on in Mike, I'm Gavin Davies and this is your roommate Robert Johnson,” he said as they shook hands. “I'll let you two get acquainted and unpack,” Gavin smiled. “Dinner is in an hour. I always sit at table four. See you then.”

     And he was gone.

     Mike gazed around the room. “Nice,” he said.

     “Yeah,” Robert replied. “Take a look in there,” he said as he pointed to the closet.

     “Holy tornado, Batman. A TV?” Mike exclaimed as he saw what the closet held.

     “A gift from the former occupants.” He handed Mike the note.

     Mike smiled as he read it. 

     “This guy sounds like an interesting dude.”

     “Gavin filled me in. Tommy Andrews was the roommate and best friend of Bruce Walker. First black and white students to room together.”

     “No kidding?”

     William laughed. “Yeah, and I guess those two guys are famous around here.”

     “Well, new roommate. We need to honor their memory and do them justice,” Mike said with a laugh.

     “According to Gavin, we just have to be ourselves. The rest will take care of itself.”

     Mike started to unpack and the two got to know each other.

     Robert was more of a talker than Mike, so naturally he did most of the talking.

     He told Mike about his family up in East Lake. His father owned a winery and massive amounts of real estate all over Lake County. His mother ran a Bed and Breakfast as a hobby. They certainly did not need the money. But his mother wanted to keep busy. He did not talk about the daily fights between his parents, or the amounts of alcohol his father consumed, thus leading to the evening arguments. He never talked about that part of his life. He just told Mike that he was looking forward to the new year, and some new girls.

     All Robert learned about Mike was that he was from a Detroit suburb and liked to draw. He had gotten the scars in an auto accident a few years earlier but didn't want to talk about it.

     When Robert and Mike arrived at the cafeteria for dinner, Gavin was already seated in his spot at table four. The room was a hub of activity as new students made new friends and old students renewed friendships. The two new roommates walked over to Gavin's table.

     “Mind if we join you?” Mike said. “Sorry we're late.”

     Gavin motioned for them to sit down.

     “Where's your friend from the fifth floor?” Gavin asked.     Robert got a strange look on his face. “Uhm, that's why we're late.” He then started to squirm in his seat.

     Mike came to the rescue.

     “Gavin, look. Robert doesn't want to hurt your feelings or embarrass you. But it seems that his former best friend doesn't like gay people.”

     “And that is why he is my 'former' best friend,” Robert said with his head down. “I'm sorry.”

     Mike and Robert were both surprised when Gavin laughed.

     “Guys, it's alright. He can think anything he wants. You'll find that I am pretty thick skinned about these kinds of things.”

     Robert looked at him. “Really? If it was me, I'd be devastated.”

     “I learned a longtime ago that not everyone is going to like me,” Gavin said firmly. “As long as he leaves me alone, he has a right to his opinion.”

     Robert shook his head. He understood. But he knew his former friend. He was worried for his new friend.

     “What if he doesn't leave you alone?”

      Gavin smiled again. “When I arrived here two years ago, I was just recovering from an assault I received at my old school. I had been here awhile when a bully from Charleston High shoved me into an alley and beat me up. I vowed then that it would never happen again.”

     “Good for you,” Mike chimed in.

     “I spent the next eighteen months learning how to defend myself. Tommy Andrews and Bruce Walker were great teachers. I may be small, but I can handle myself. I'm not afraid of your friend or anyone.”

     “Ex friend,” Robert corrected him, then they all laughed.

      “I spent a lot of time at the PAL club boxing. Maybe we could go over to the gym and spar a bit?” Mike said smiling at Gavin as he raised his hands in a boxing gesture.

     Gavin laughed. “I'll try to go easy on you.”

     “Cool,” Mike replied. “I'll look forward to it.”

     “But let me tell you something about Briarwood,” Gavin said as he placed his fork on the table. “Mr. Ethridge will not tolerate any bullying. And he does not give out second chances so you might want to warn Mr. Summers. If he doesn’t 'toe the line', he will not last here. Ethridge will throw his ass out faster than a speeding bullet.”

     Robert got a concerned look on his face. “Has that ever happened before?” he asked.

     “Not for bullying. But last year we had a couple guys steal a mid-term from Mr. Moorland's desk. They got kicked to the curb real fast.” Gavin decided not to give all the details of that scandal. “They don't tolerate that kind of stuff here. Justice is quick, it's severe, and it's final.” Gavin said as he returned to his meal. “There are no second chances with Ethridge or the faculty.”

     As they ate, they noticed a young girl as she sat her tray down at the far end of the table.  

     Robert commented that she seemed to be by herself. She was stunning with long blond hair that was as straight as an arrow, flowing past her shoulders and down her back. Even from a distance Robert could tell that her face was perfect. Not a flaw existed. Her blue eyes glistened in the cafeteria lighting above her. She was the prettiest thing he had ever seen. Robert smiled at Mike and Gavin.

     “Sorry boys, it looks like it's time for the master to go to work,” Robert stood up. “Please excuse me. You can watch and learn if you like.” Robert then gave a polite bow. “Gentleman.”

     Mike rolled his eyes as Gavin suppressed a chuckle. 

     Robert made his way to the end of the table and smiled at the girl.

     “Good evening, lovely creature. My name is Robert Johnson,” he said with a bow.

     “Linda Keer,” she said showing little emotion as she looked upwards.

     “Well Miss Keer, you obviously have not been informed about the rule.”

     “The rule?” she asked. “What rule would that be?”

     “It's a very important rule at Briarwood. Passed down from class to class over the years. Simply stated it says that you are not allowed to sit alone in the cafeteria,” he smiled again.

     She looked in his eyes with a gaze that would probably not stop a clock, but it might slow it down some. She hated these kinds of lines. They were not new to her. She'd been fighting off idiots like this since the sixth grade.  'Jeez,' she thought. 'Just come over, introduce yourself and ask if you may sit down.'

     “I'm sorry, Mr. Johnson. I was not told of this rule,” then she smiled. “What do you suggest we do about it?”

     He did not realize that her smile was more of a glare than a smile. And full of sarcasm. 

    “Well, I thought you would never ask,” Robert said as he started to sit down next to Linda.

     Gavin and Mike sat at the other end of the table watching this unfold.

     Gavin shook his head and whispered to Mike. “He is so gonna get put down.”

     “You think so?” Mike asked.

     “Man,” he laughed softly. “I know that look she gave him.  He doesn't stand a chance. Watch. It won't be long.”

     Robert was surprised when Linda stood up, picked up her tray and left him sitting alone with a strange look on his face.

     Mike and Gavin could not control their laughter.

     She walked the short distance to the other end of the long table and sat down beside Mike. 

     “Hello, I hope you don't mind, but that cretin down at the end of the table has informed me that I was breaking a major Briarwood rule by sitting by myself,” she smiled at Mike. “So, I thought I would join some real gentlemen.”

     Mike fell instantly in love. 

     And they never let Robert live down the day he was flamed by the little blond girl from New York City.

     Introductions were made and they all sat and enjoyed their meal. Robert got up and went to another table trying to avoid the embarrassment.

     Mike sat silently as Gavin and Linda talked on and on.

     “It must be hard for a big city girl like you to end up in West Virginia,” Gavin said with a smile. “I'm from North Carolina, so it's pretty much the same, except the mountains are bigger here.”

    “Actually, from what I have seen so far, I kind of like it here. It's quiet. Not as much to do, but I'll be spending all my time studying,” Linda said. “How about you Mike, where are you from?”

     Mike looked over at her. She was positively gorgeous. “Detroit,” he said then quickly added. “Actually, a suburb called Grosse Point.”

     Gavin and Linda talked nonstop for twenty minutes, while Mike sat quietly. 

     Mike learned that Linda came from New York City. Her father traveled a lot for Dow Chemical, and her mother was not in the picture.

     Gavin talked on and on about his time at Briarwood. He talked about how wonderful all the teachers were and what a great education they would be getting. As long as they worked at it.

     “No freebies around here. We work our butts off,” he laughed.

     Gavin also talked about how much he would miss the two roommates that had lived next door.

     That evening as Mike and Robert finished their unpacking, they heard a knock on their door.

     He was a tall black man dressed in overalls. A clip board was in his left hand. He had a huge smile on his face as he introduced himself.

     “Hello boys, I'm Mr. Ingham.”

     “Yes sir,” Mike said. “What can we do for you?”

      “Well, I'm in charge of the maintenance department here, and I need to do the annual closet inspection. Gotta make sure that everything is 'ship shape'.”

     “Closet inspection?” Robert said. His head darted over to Mike. Concern was now written all over his youthful face. 

     “Yes, the closet on the right here backs up to an air shaft that goes right up to the roof. That's why the hallway is shaped the way it is. I need to make sure that I can gain access to it if needed. There's a removable panel.” he said with a smile.

    As Fred started for the closet, Robert tried in vain to protest.

    “Sir it's OK, I saw the panel. You can get to it. I promise. No need to look. Trust me.”

     “Ahh, son, can't do that. Nooo sir ree. Need to look myself. You don't want me to lose my job now, do ya?” he said with a smile.

     Mr. Ingham opened the closet door and peaked inside. He slid the TV cart out of his way. Then looked at Robert.

     “OK, it all looks ship shape to me,” he said as he started to leave.

    Robert was stunned. “Sir, are you gonna tell on us?” he asked. “It was there when we got here, honest.”

     Fred started to laugh. “Come on guys. How in the hell do you think Tommy Andrews got that wire down here from the antenna on the roof?” he was still laughing when he got to the doorway.

     He was so glad that Tommy Andrews suggested he pull a little 'closet inspection.' 

     He would pull many of these inspections over the next couple of years. And he would smile and think of Tommy every time.

CHAPTER  3 - BILL AND DAVID – Room 506

     Bill Summers placed the last of his books on the shelf. He was finally unpacked. He was still upset over the conversation he had earlier with his best friend. 'No damn way was he going to be friends with this Gavin dude.' 

     Just as he stretched out on the bed the door opened.

     He was tall and lanky with long blond hair. His face was perfect, and his teeth sparkled when he opened his mouth.

     “I'm sorry, I was looking for 506,”

     Bill smiled. “Yepper, this is the place. Come on in and make yourself at home.”

     The boy frowned.

     “I was supposed to have a room of my own,”

     “Really?” Bill asked.

     The boy set down a huge suitcase and sighed.

     “Dad promised me.”

     Bill got up off the bed and extended his hand.

     “Bill Summers,” he said with a smile.

     The boy did not smile back, but he did shake Bill's hand.

     “David Jackson, the second,” he said. “Watch my suitcase for me while I go make a phone call,” he barked, then turned and left the room.

     Bill stared at the open door in amazement. 'Who is this jerk' he thought. Then he saluted the empty space. “Yes, sir, Mr. David Jackson the second,” he remarked out loud. Bill was beginning to think his parents had made a huge mistake sending him here. First, he gets into a loud argument with his best friend, now he finds that his roommate is a jerk. 'It's gonna be a long year,' he said to himself.

     He sighed and plopped back down on the bed. 

     Ten minutes later David was back. And by the look on his face Bill knew the phone call had not gone well.

     Without a word he threw the suitcase on the other bed and started unpacking. He began to mumble.

     Bill watched his new roommate as he unpacked.

     “I take it your phone call didn't go as you planned?” he asked.

     Dave turned around and shot him a glare.

     “No, it didn't. It seems that Briarwood does not care where the son of a US Congressman sleeps. My dad told me I would have a room of my own.” 

     He threw some socks in a drawer. 

     “Mr. Ethridge just informed me that my father does not run this school, he does.” 

     And another pair of socks were thrown. “Well, we'll just see about that after I talk to dad. I'll get old Ethridge thrown the hell out of here.”

     “Man, calm down,” Bill advised. “I'm going to assume a few things here, based on what I've heard so far. One, your father is a US Congressman and two, if you don't get your way, you're going to get the headmaster fired. Does that about sum it up?”

     “Yeah, that's exactly right,” he barked. “I can do it too. He has no idea who the hell he is dealing with.”

     Bill sat up and folded his arms across his chest.

     “Mr. Jackson, this is a private school. God himself can't fire the headmaster. Only the Board of Directors can do that. Mr. Ethridge helped build this school from the ground up. They are not going to fire him on a whim from some lowly US Congressman. You need to get over yourself.”

     “You wanna watch me do it.” the boy barked. 

     “Obviously your parents didn't share with you the contract they signed,” Bill said as he got up from the bed.

     Dave shot him another glare. “It's just my father.”

     Bill was surprised. “OK, sorry,” then he continued. “Your father signed a contract with Briarwood. A private school, allowing Ethridge to make any decision needed for each student. Hate to be the bearer of bad news roommate, but Ethridge is in total charge here. No exceptions. Not for me, not for any son of a congressman. If God himself sent Jesus here, Ethridge would still be in charge. And the sooner you come to terms with that, the better for all of us. I wanted to room with my best friend, but he's up on seven. And you don't see me crying about it.”

     David stood there. No one had ever talked to him like this. 

     “You'll see,” he snarled.

   “Oh yes I will. And it might be fun. But rather than watch you crash and burn, let me give you some free advice.” 

     David walked over to Bill and looked down at him. He was several inches taller than the short kid from Pennsylvania.

     “And why would I listen to you?”

     Bill smiled. “Because if you don't, you'll have zero friends around here. It'll be a long damn year for you. Word will get out real fast. I'll see to it.”

     “So, what is your advice 'Mr. Know It All'?” he said with a huge amount of venom in his voice.

     “Simple, first read the school creed. Obviously, you didn't read any of the handbook that you verified that you had read. Learn the school creed and live by it. Second, take that damn silver spoon out of your mouth. We don’t give a rats ass what your old man does. Maybe your old school was impressed but we aren't. I'll bet most of the parents of these students could buy and sell your old man in a heartbeat,” he paused, then smiled. “I know mine can, and there's a guy upstairs whose family can buy this entire damn city. So, forgive me if I'm not impressed. And third, take that corn cob out of your ass.” Bill turned and started to leave. When he got to the door he turned back around.

     “I'm going downstairs and get a soda pop. When I get back, have a new attitude.” Then he was gone.

     Son of a US Congressman, David Jackson II stood in his new room, his mouth still open. In his entire life, no one had ever talked to like that. 'There will be hell to pay', he decided.

CHAPTER  4 - KATIE AND BESSIE Room 418

     Catherine Boatwright was a tall skinny tomboy with dark black hair, courtesy of her French ancestors. At five foot seven, she was the only girl in a family of five kids and she spent most of her time besting her older brothers in every sport they played. 

     'Katie' as she preferred to be called was extremely shy except when she opened her mouth to sing. When she sang, the southern drawl that she acquired growing up in Shreveport, Louisiana disappeared. 

     Katie never felt at home in the south and looked forward to living in West Virginia. It may not be the 'north', but it was closer to it than Louisiana. Her father was in the oil business, but she had no intention of following in his footsteps. Katie wanted to study foreign languages. But her second love was music. Music of any kind, but she had a special love for that the kids now days called 'bubblegum music.”

     She was hanging up her 'Bobby Sherman' poster above her bed when her roommate arrived.

     Bessie Akers was short and beautiful. Her medium length blond hair came to just above her shoulders. Her long bangs stopped just short of her bright blue eyes. She walked into room 418 like she owned it.

      Setting down her small suitcase, she stared at the poster and smiled.

      “Hello, I'm Bess Akers,” she said turning to the girl standing on the bed.

     “Katie Boatright,” came the reply in a deep southern drawl.

     Bess almost laughed but caught herself.

     “Where are you from?” she asked.

     “Lu-siana,” Katie replied jumping off the bed. “Shreveport.”

     “Never been,” Bess commented. “In fact,” she smiled. “I don't think I've ever met anyone from there.” 

     “Y'all don't need to worry. We put our panties on the same way y'all do,” Katie smiled back. She was going to draw the line in the sand right here and now. She was not going to be intimidated or made fun of by some damn Yankee.

     Bess walked over and gave Katie a hug. Then she started laughing.

     “You and I are gonna be best friends. Besides,” she paused turning around. “I rarely wear panties.”

     Katie could not control her laughter, and a bond was formed. 

     “So where y'all from?” 

     “L.A.” Bess said then paused. “Dad owns a radio station there,” she smiled pointing at the poster. “And they don't play that. I should have brought my Guess Who poster, Burton Cummings is so groovy.” 

     Katie laughed. “We could've hung it right next to Bobby. I hear there's a cool record store across the street. Maybe they'll have posters. If not, you'll just have to get used to my poster,” Katie said.

    “I doubt if I'll get used to anything in this hick town,” Bess continued. “Geez, I could not believe it coming in from the airport,” she sighed. “I've been sent to the middle of nowhere.” 

     “It's not so bad. I like it,” Katie said. 

     “Well, I sure as hell don't. At least not so far.”

     “It'll be OK. I hear the kids are great and the teachers are wonderful. Give it a chance.”

     “I'll try,” Bess sighed as she slung her suitcase on the bed and opened it.

     “That's an awful small suitcase,” Katie remarked.

     “Yeah, dad told me not to bring a bunch of stuff. He said I should just go out and buy whatever I needed. Made traveling a lot easier.” She held up her check book. “Money takes up less space than clothes.”

     “Are you serious?” Katie smiled. “A shopping trip?”

     Bess smiled. She figured she may not like Charleston, but she knew she liked this kid from the swamp.

     “Yeah, you like to shop?”

     “Are you kidding?” Katie laughed. “I don't care where y'alls from, all teenage girls like to shop.”

     “So how did you end up here?” Bess asked her new roommate.

     “I have four older brothers. The house was just overrun by men things. Mom wanted me to get out and meet people and she found that Briarwood was the best school in the country, so they sent me here.” she smiled. “I guess I'm smart or something.”

     Bess laughed. “My folks just wanted me to see the real world away from LA and yes, this being a great school had a lot to do with it too. I just hope I can survive three years.”

     “Girlfriend, it'll go by in a flash, and you'll sit here crying your pretty little blue eyes out, not wanting to leave.”

     “You think so?” 

     Katie smiled. “I know so. And y'all know what else I know?”  

     Bess looked at her and shook her head.

     “I'll bet you the fanciest dinner in the city of Charleston, that I'll have you saying 'y'all' by Christmas.” Katie smiled. 

     Katie won the bet shortly after Halloween.

CHAPTER  5 - KRISTY AND PATTY – Room 320

     Kristy Laney had come to Charleston two days before most of the other students. She was a little on the 'chubby' side and that along with her freckles and red hair made her a target for her classmates in Bennettsville, South Carolina. The fact that she was an 'A' student did not help her much with her classmates.

     Kristy's parents owned a large furniture store, and it was a customer who told them about the school.

     Briarwood graduate Glenn McEntire raved about Charleston and Kristy's parents decided it would be a good place for her to get a top-notch education. It would also give them more time to devote to the care of Kristy's younger brother Jimmy, who suffered from Downs Syndrome.

     It was hard for Kristy to have friends over to her house because of Jimmy's loud nature, but Kristy loved her brother and already missed him terribly. Her parents thought she would do better away from home and Briarwood offered the best education east of the Rocky Mountains. She would be a sophomore this year and had already decided to go into social work as a career.

     Kristy had insisted she be able to bring her large aquarium and her beloved angel fish with her to Charleston. Her father was certain they would not survive the trip but was wrong. The first thing Kristy did was set up the aquarium so the fish could get acclimated to their new surroundings.

     She was feeding them when Patty walked into room 320.

     Patty Showalter was about the same height as Kristy with short brown hair. From behind she may have looked like a boy, but when she turned around there was no doubt. She was all girl. Her brown eyes sparkled, and she had a smile that everyone would grow to love.

     “Hi,” she said with a huge smile as she entered the room.

     “Hi,” Kristy responded as she walked over to her. “I'm Kristy Laney.”

     “Patty Showalter,” she replied.

     As they shook hands, both girls looked at each other.

     Both wondering if they would become friends. They should not have worried.

     “You need help with your stuff?” Kristy asked.

     “No thanks, Mom's on the way up in the elevator. I hearthey just got them fixed this afternoon.”

     “I got lucky and got all my stuff up here yesterday morning before they broke.”

     Patty gazed around the room. “Nice,” she said. “Looks like you're all unpacked.”

     “Yes,” Kristy replied. “Where are you from?”

     “Illinois,” Patty smiled. “Springfield. You?”

     “Bennettsville, South Carolina.”

     Patty raised one eyebrow. “Wow, you don't sound southern.”

     Kristy laughed. “I should have added, via Chicago.  Mom and Dad got an opportunity to buy a furniture store, and as they say the rest is history.”

     As the girls were laughing Patty's mother appeared at the door carrying a huge rocking chair.

     “Wow, that's a huge chair,” Kristy remarked.

     “Tell me about it,” Betty Showalter laughed. “I don't know why you needed to bring this,” Betty said looking over at Patty.

     “Sounds like my mom,” Kristy laughed. “She wasn't happy that I wanted to bring my fish.”

     Patty introduced her mother to Kristy and they started to talk about where to place everything.

     Betty smiled. “There's more downstairs, honey. Your brother is on guard duty.”

     Kristy flexed her muscles. “Come on roomie, I'll help.”

     It took three more trips to bring all of Patty's boxes up to the room. 

     Two hours later Patty was all unpacked. Her mother and brother headed back to Springfield after a long and tearful goodbye.

     Patty tried to be strong, but it was evident to Kristy that she was having a hard time dealing with being away from home for the first time.

     “It's hard, isn't it?” Kristy asked.

     “Yeah, but I'll be all right as soon as classes start. I study a lot,” she smiled. “And I knit for a hobby. Maybe I'll make you something.”

     Kristy looked down at herself. “I hope you brought extra yarn,” she said smiling.

     Patty understood. “Not a problem. I'll make you something that will knock your socks off.”

     Kristy laughed. “So how did you get into knitting?”

     Patty frowned. “It's a long long story.”

     Kristy looked around the room. “Well, it looks like we've got three years.”

     Patty smiled. “A couple of years ago I went to a therapist. It was after my dad died and I was having trouble coping with his death. She suggested I take up knitting to take my mind off of it. It really did help. And I buried myself in books too.”

     Kristy reached over and took Patty's hand. “I'm so sorry Patty. That's something no one should ever have to go through.”

     “Yeah, it was sad, because he wasn't sick or anything. Just in the wrong place at the wrong time. He was in a jewelry store looking for something for mom, when three guys came in and robbed the place.  Dad tried to stop them, and  they shot him. One bullet. One twenty-nine cent bullet changed our lives forever,” she started to cry.

     Kristy hugged her. “It'll be all right,” was all she could say.

     Patty tried to smile. “Anyway, we slowly put our lives back together and it is getting better.”

     “Yes,” Kristy smiled. “And I'm going to help.”

     “So, tell me all about yourself.”

     Kristy looked down at the floor. “Well, like I said. Mom and Dad own a furniture store in Bennettsville. A customer told them about Briarwood, and we all decided this was a good place for me. My little brother Jimmy has 'Downs Syndrome', so he needs a lot of special care. I guess they thought he needed more time from them, and I was getting short changed. So, they sent me here. I miss him already.”

     “So, you're OK with that?”

     Kristy frowned. “Not really, but Jimmy deserves the best, and I'll get a great education here. But I do miss him.”

     “Well, I have to admit I won't miss my brother,” Patty laughed. “He's kind of a jerk.”

     “And although I'll miss Jimmy, I think I'll like it here. They tell me they do not tolerate bullies. And that will be refreshing for me.”

     Patty closed the dresser drawer and turned around.

     “You were bullied?”

     Kristy nodded. “At my old school. I mean jeez, look at me. I'm fat, have red hair and freckles. I was an easy mark for those kids. All through Junior High I was called 'Ginger' and 'Pumpkin Head'. Not to mention 'Carrot Top' and a host of 'fatty' jokes.” 

     Patty walked over and stared at her new roommate.

     “Girl, you are not fat. Maybe a bit on the chubby side, but who gives a damn? And I would kill for the red hair.”

    “What about the freckles?” Kristy frowned.

     Patty laughed. “I'll give you some make up tips. Before you know it you'll have guys falling all over you.”

     Kristy shook her head. “Not gonna happen, and you know it.”

     Patty laughed. “You just wait roomy. You just wait.”

     “Well, I know I won't be bullied here. They don't tolerate it. And I don't think I can get away with some of the ways I reacted to it at home.” she grinned.

    Patti raised one eyebrow. “Reacted?” she asked.

     Kristy smiled. “When I was in sixth grade this girl kept stealing my lunch. Every day she would come up behind me and grab it away from me, and then run off.”

     “What did you do about it?”

     “Well, one morning as I was eating breakfast, I was watching my mom feed our cat. Let me tell you, 'Callico' just loves tuna and boy did it smell like tuna. I'm watching this and got this wonderful idea. While mom went upstairs to get dressed, I made a special sandwich, just for this girl.”

     Patti's eyes got huge. “You didn't?”

     “Damn right I did,” she smiled. “Served her right too.” She lowered her voice as if she was telling a deep dark secret. “I didn't see it, but I heard later that she took one bite of that sandwich at lunch and preceded to barf all over the table and the girl on the other side.”

     Patti could not control her laughter.

     “And I never had any more trouble with her. She never touched me or my lunch again.” Kristy grinned.

     “You and I girl, are going to get along just fine. Just fine.” Patti remarked in between laughs.

CHAPTER 6 - TERRY AND JERRY – Room

706

Terry Resnick entered Room 706 and placed his suitcases on the bed. He gazed across the room at the mess.

Clothes were thrown across the bed, boxes sat unopened and the desk was piled high with books.

He shook his head as he opened a suitcase and removed some shirts that had been packed meticulously. He hung them up in the closet and returned to the suitcase.

Terry was tall, well over six feet. He had jet black hair that he combed back and long sideburns. He looked like he belonged in the fifties, not the seventies. His blue jeans and white tee shirt looked like he came right out of a black and white movie about juvenile delinquents.

The difference was Terry was not a delinquent, in fact he was far from it. A good student, he came to Briarwood from Indianapolis for the education it afforded. He was bright, well mannered, and he was as handsome as Rock Hudson.

He was almost done unpacking when his roommate got back to the room.

“Hi, I'm Jerry. Jerry Silverman.” The boy said with a smile as he threw a newspaper on the crowded desk.

“Terry Resnick,” came the reply.

“Oh how, cool. Terry and Jerry. Boy are we gonna get kidded.” Jerry laughed.

“So Terry, you sound like a northerner.”

“Yeah, Indianapolis. You?” he asked.

“Warner Robbins Georgia,” Jerry said as he pulled a candy bar from his desk drawer. He ripped open the candy and threw the wrapper in the general vicinity of the waste basket. He missed.

Terry waited for him to walk over and pick it up from the floor. He waited a long time before giving up and walking over and retrieving the wrapper.

“Dude, you don't have to pick up after me.” Jerry laughed.

'Someone needs to,' Terry thought silently.

It wouldn't take long for Terry to realize that his roommate was a slob. He would spend the next three years picking up after him. But that wouldn't affect their friendship. Terry knew that everyone was different, and everyone had bad habits to go along with the good. And Jerry had a lot of good in him. They would be friends for life.

Their conversation was interrupted by a knock on the door.

A friendly face greeted Jerry when he opened the door. “Hi, I'm Gavin Davies from next door,” he said pointing down the hall. “708”

“Hi, I'm Jerry and over there is Terry, and please don’t say it.”

Gavin laughed. “OK, I won't. I just wanted to stop by and welcome you guys. Are you all settled in?”

“Yeah, all unpacked and raring' to go.”

Gavin noticed all the unpacked boxes.” He smiled. “I was just down in 710 talking to Robert Johnson and Mike Gambill. Nice guys, you should stop by and say hello.”

Jerry nodded.

“Since I'm a senior and a floor manager I make it a point to know everyone on the floor. You have any issues, questions, comments, or need help you come see me.”

Terry had walked over to the doorway and extended his hand.

“Thanks Gavin, we appreciate it. I do have one question?”

“And that is?”

Terry smiled. “How's the food here?”

Gavin laughed. “Well, it's about dinner time. Why don't you guys come down and find out?”

Within a few days table four was populated by the boys from 706, 708, & 710. They would be joined by others from the fifth floor as well.

CHAPTER 7 - SHANNON AND ARLENE – Room 212

     Shannon Jackson looked around the empty room.

     'God it's bare,' she silently thought. Maybe she could get some pictures for the space above the bed. And more shelving would be needed.     

     She was short and barely tipped the scale at ninety pounds. Her curly auburn hair just touched the top of her shoulders. The oldest of four, she was sent to Briarwood for the education it afforded. Her father was a dentist in Toledo and her mother spent her time with her younger siblings.

     She placed one of her huge suitcases on the bed and started to unpack. As she hung up her skirts in the closet, she heard the door open.

     Arlene Everhart was about the same height as Shannon and came to Briarwood from Jacksonville, Florida. And she was not thrilled about it.

     She had been motherless since birth, and her father had done his best in raising her. However, his law practice kept him away, sometimes for days. He had no idea how to cope with a rebellious, high spirited teenage girl. So he made the decision to send her to West Virginia.

     Shannon turned to see who it was. She was beautiful. Her long straight blond hair went all the way down her back. Her blue eyes glistened in the artificial light.

     “Hi,” Shannon said. “Are you, my roommate?”

     Arlene sighed, “If this is room 212, I am,” she held out her hand. “Arlene Everhart,” she said trying to smile.

     Shannon walked over to her and grabbed her in a hug.

     'Oh jeez,' Arlene thought. 'She's a hugger.'

     Shannon must have read her mind. “I don't believe in handshakes,” she laughed. “I'm Shannon Jackson.”

     Arlene sat down on the bed and started to cry.

     “Arlene, are you OK?” Shannon asked walking over to her. “What's wrong?”

     Arlene continued to sob. Shannon sat down on the bed and put her arms around her.

     “You wanna tell me about it? We can unpack later.”

     “I hate it here,” Arlene sobbed. “I wanna go home.”

     Shannon thought for a moment.

     “Arlene honey, how can you hate it? You just got here.”

     “I do hate it, I do, and I'm not staying.” she said sternly and without emotion.

     “Come on kiddo, I can't lose my new roommate on the very first day,” Shannon said trying to lighten the mood.

     Arlene got a tissue from her purse and dabbed at her eyes.

     “I'm sorry Shannon. Sometimes I get too emotional,”

     Shannon laughed. “You just wait about ten days. I'll show you some emotions,”

    Arlene got her drift and could not help but laugh.

     “It can't be that bad,” Shannon added. “The school is the best in the country. We're going to meet kids from all over the country. It's going to be a great adventure.”

     “Not for me, I didn't want to come here.”

     “You wanna tell me about it?” Shannon asked.

     Arlene sighed. “Well, it's not a great story. My mom died giving birth to me and my dad pretty much raised me.”

     Shannon looked at her new friend. “I'm so sorry.”

     “Well, it was a long time ago. Dad never did remarry and did his best for me. But he was never home. His law practice always was more important. I got into some trouble at school, so he decided to dump me here. I got good grades, but I was always getting in trouble.”

     Shannon got up and looked out of the window.

     “Arlene, you may not want to be here. Why don't you worry about things that you 'can' control,” she said emphasizing the word 'can'. “Sorry sweetie, but it is what it is. You are here, and you can't change that. Make new friends, get a new start, get a great education,” she smiled. “And we can have some fun along the way.”

     Arlene opened her suitcase and removed a picture of a lovely lady with her arm around a tall man with wavy black hair. She held it up for Shannon to see.

     “My mom and dad, the year before,” she trailed off the sentence. “I take it everywhere.”

     Shannon looked at Arlene then at her mother, then back at Arlene.

     Arlene laughed. “No, I did not inherit her chest.”

     Shannon chuckled and looked at the picture again.

     “I don't know, Arlene, there's still time,” she said with a grin.

     Arlene smiled. “So how about you, what's your story.”

     Shannon got up and walked over to the window.

    “Dad's a dentist in Toledo. I'm the oldest of four. Two girls, two boys. My dad thought I wasn't challenged enough in school, so they found Briarwood.” she turned from the window and walked over to where Shannon was sitting.

     “And unlike you,” she continued. “I am thrilled to be here. I know we'll get the best education, and I always was independent. Never relied on the family that much. I always solve my own problems and make my own decisions.”

     “Wow,” Arlene said as she took some more items from her suitcase. “Me too. Except I had no choice. Dad was never around, and I was usually by myself. I always wanted a sister. Someone I can whine to about my problems. Someone to share the joys,” she paused. “Is that silly?” she asked.

     Shannon walked over and took the items from her hand and set them on the bed. Then she hugged her again.

     “No Arlene, it's not silly at all. You just wait. You're gonna meet a bunch of great kids and have the time of your life. It'll be OK. I promise.”

     And for the first time in a long time, Arlene hugged someone back. 

 

CHAPTER 8 - LINDA AND MIKE

     As classes got under way, Mike discovered that he was bored. He had made a few friends and he got along with his roommate. But he knew they would never be best friends. They were two completely different people with little in common. Robert was more interested in having fun and chasing girls, while Mike just went to class and got straight 'A's. And he kept to himself.

     Mike did not have to study much. Academics came easy to him so he was always done with his homework early each evening. He would spend his spare time drawing or reading. He always had a sketch pad with him. He spent his first Saturday in Charleston down at the Kanawah river, making sketches of the river and the South Side Bridge. 

     It was a warm afternoon. Mike had his sketch book and was just finishing up the sketch of the bridge when an older gentleman walked up to him. He glanced at the sketch and shook his head.

     “Something wrong with it?” Mike asked.

     The old man laughed shaking his head.

     “No son, you are very very good. You're just missing something.”

     Mike looked at him. “And that would be?” 

     “A jet,” he pointing to the bridge. Right here.”

     “Right, a jet," Mike laughed.

     “Seriously son, I saw it. You ever hear of Chuck Yeager?”

     “Of course I have. Everyone has heard of him.”

     “Well, let me tell you a story,” the old man smiled.

     The old man started his tale. “You see that bridge over yonder?” he asked as he pointed down the river.

     Mike nodded.

     “Well, it was a beautiful day back in October of '48. About a year after he made that sound barrier breaking flight that made him famous. Yeagar was over in Hamlen visiting his parents. It was about 3:30 when he left, he decided to fly past the state capitol down yonder,” the old man pointed towards the Capitol Building. “He was going to head up to Wright Paterson Air Force Base in Dayton, then on to California. He came down along the river, headed west, and saw the bridge right there in front of him. All of a sudden under the bridge he went at five hundred miles an hour. Man, it was a sight to see.”

     Mike sat mesmerized by the old man's story. “Did a lot of people see him?” he asked.

     They old man laughed. “People were watching the boat races that afternoon along the Kanawha River, and an announcement came over the loudspeakers saying Captain Chuck Yeager would be making a pass over the city. The crowd looked high in the sky, and seconds later the F-80 came out of nowhere and flew under the South Side Bridge. There weren't any pictures taken because this all happened so fast.”

     “Wow, I've read a lot about him and never saw anything about this,” Mike said.

     “Well, there was a rumor that a newspaper man went to his office to write up a story about it, and he gets this phone call from the military asking what he would be writing. They told the reporter if anything unusual occurred it would be a violation of the Air Force and FAA regulations. Therefore, news of what happened that day was only shared by those who actually witnessed this flight. All he wrote was that Yaeger flew over the city, did three rolls and flew off. I am sure they were protecting the Captain as the Air Force brass would have thrown a fit had they known about it.” The man stopped and stared out towards the bridge.

     “That is an amazing story sir, thank you for sharing it with me.”

     “My pleasure son,” the old man grinned. “But let's give Captain Yeager his due and add an F-80 fighter jet right about here,” he said pointing to the drawing.

     “It'll be my pleasure sir,” Mike grinned as he started to draw.

     A couple of weeks later, Mike strolled into the cafeteria and saw Linda Keer sitting alone over in the corner. Her books were spread out everywhere. Dinner was over, and the cafeteria was deserted.

     Mike was in several classes with Linda and had a huge crush on her. She was always nice and friendly, but he was timid around her, and they never really had any long conversations. Before he could turn and run the other way, she saw him in the doorway and waved for him to come over to where she was sitting.

     “Hi Mike,” she exclaimed with a smile. 

     Mike all of a sudden was nervous. This girl was talking to him. A girl! She was drop dead gorgeous, and they were the only ones in the room.

    “Hi,” was all he could muster.

     She looked up at him and smiled. “You know, I was told my very first day that there is a rule that you are not allowed to sit in the cafeteria alone.” Her smile made his heart skip two beats.

     Mike wasn't sure how to respond.

     Linda pointed to the bench. “Do I have to draw you a picture?” she laughed. Linda had noticed him the week before leaning against a building sketching the old federal building that now served as the Kanawah County Public Library. She knew that he was a very good artist as well as an 'A' student. 

     When he didn't reply she said, “You don't talk much do you?” she asked.

     “Sometimes,” he said softly as he slowly sat down.

     Linda had a personality that 'bubbled.' She seemed to be happy and excited all the time, while Mike was shy and quiet. He did not have much experience interacting with girls. Especially ones that were this far out of his league. Deep down in his heart he knew it was no use. No one wanted to love a chubby 'scar face.'

     “I'm glad you came down. I have been wanting to ask you a huge favor.” Linda said looking right into his eyes. “I mean, really big.”

     Mike finally found a smile and his voice. 

     “Sure, anything.”

     “I've been watching you in class. You're a damn genius Mike, and I need help from a genius at the moment.”

     “Thanks, but I am not that smart,” he said looking down at the table.

     She reached over and with her index finger pushed his head up and towards her. She smiled broadly. Her white teeth sparkling at him. Mike thought he was going to faint.

     “Yes, you are you dope. And I need help with this Chemistry stuff. If I don't get an 'A' my father will positively kill me.”

     “Really?” he asked. “That sounds kind of harsh.”

     Linda smiled. “Did you forget? I told you that dad's a chemist at Dow Chemical. I'm an only child and he expects me to follow in his footsteps.”

     Mike did not reply.

     She looked down at her book. “Please?” she pleaded.

      “Yeah, yeah, I remember now. Sure, no problem. I'll be glad to help you, if you answer one question for me,” he said finally finding his smile.

     Linda wasn't sure what the question would be, but she would do almost anything to get his help.

     “And the question?”

     “Do you really want to be a chemist?”

     Linda laughed loud and long. “Hell no. I want to be an English teacher or a writer.”

     Mike joined in her laughter.

     “OK, let's get to work on getting you that 'A'. Then you can work on becoming what you want to be. Your dad means well, but it's a little self-serving. It's your life and you should live it. Not him.”

     She nodded her agreement.

     “And your dad, what does he do?” she asked.

     “It's just me, my mom, and my grandmother,” Mike said looking down at the table. It was still hard to say out loud. “My dad was killed in a car accident two years ago. That's when I got this.” He stroked the mark that went from the bottom of his right eye down his cheek.

     Linda wished she could take the question back. She had no idea, and no one around school knew much about Mike. She had asked several classmates about him, but Mike had kept to himself since he'd arrived, so no one knew much about him.

     “Mike, I am so so sorry,” as tears came to her eyes.

     “It's OK. It's been a rough road, especially for mom. In fact, that's how I ended up here. Dad was a cop in Detroit and my granny doesn't want me to follow in his footsteps for obvious reasons. They want me to get the best education that exists. And as far away from Detroit as possible. So, she decided I should come here. I guess Granny and Mr. Ethridge are old friends.”

     “I don't know what to say, Mike.” Linda wiped a tear from her eye.

     Mike smiled wanting to change the subject. “You can start by telling me what you don't understand about chemistry.” 

     For the next two hours they concentrated on chemistry.     Over the course of the next month, Mike and Linda spent a great deal of time studying together. They both seemed to gravitate to the cafeteria. It was quiet after hours and the large tables gave them plenty of space to spread out their books and other study material. They would spend hours studying and talking. Mike was feeling more and more at ease with Linda, and they talked about everything.

     Linda had not figured out that Mike really didn't need the study time. He just wanted to spend time with her. He wanted to be there in case she had a question. He enjoyed helping her.

     The day the Chemistry test grades came out, Linda looked across the room at Mike and gave him a thumbs up. Then she blew him a kiss. She had earned her 'A'. Linda held up her paper for him to see and smiled at him as she pointed to the grade. Mike turned a scarlet shade of red.

     When class ended, Mike scurried from the room and headed back to 'The Holley' as fast as he could.

     It took Linda two blocks to catch up to him.

     “Mike! Mike!,” she shouted. 

     He stopped and turned around. She ran up to him and threw her arms around his neck.

     “Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she said as she squeezed him harder than he had ever been squeezed before. She was so excited. The scarlet red face returned.

     “You're welcome,” he said quietly.

     “Why did you leave so fast after class? I had a heck of a time catching up to you. I wanted to show you my test.” She stopped and looked at him and smiled. “Were you running from me?” 

     “No,” Mike insisted, although she had been correct in her assumption.

     “We need to celebrate,” she said excitedly as she grabbed his hand and started pulling him towards 'The Holley.' “Let's go to dinner at Vesuvio's. My treat.”

     'Dinner? Oh my God' he thought. He stopped dead in his tracks. His heart started to race. The silence seemed to last forever. And the look on his face was one of concern.

     Linda frowned. That look screamed the word 'no'. Maybe he didn't want to be around her in that way. Maybe he didn't really like her but had just felt obligated to help her with Chemistry.

     “Look, it's OK if you don't want to go,” she said looking into Mike's eyes. “I just thought it would be nice to spend some time together, away from the books,” she said hanging her head. She had finally found someone she liked and wanted to spend time with. But maybe the feeling was not mutual.

     “Oh, I do want to go Linda,” Mike quietly said as he released her hand. “I just,” he stopped, searching for the right words.  He glanced up at the tall building across the street. Mike let out a huge sigh. He wanted to go hide. “It's just,” he paused still not finding the right words. “It's just that it sounds like a date. And if it isn't a date, I couldn't deal with that.  And if it is a date, I wouldn't know how to deal with that either. I've never really been on a date before, especially with a pretty girl like you. Look at me Linda. Why would a gorgeous girl like you want to go out to dinner with a loser like me?”

     Mike had a tendency to babble when he got nervous, and he was about a mile and a half past nervous.

     Linda looked at Mike and smiled. She understood what was happening. Mike was interested after all, just shy and insecure. She could work with that. 

     They were the same height, so their eyes were at the same level. Without saying a word, she placed her arms around his neck and pulled him to her. And on the sidewalk on Quarrier Street in downtown Charleston, West Virginia, Linda Keer kissed Mike Gambill. And she kissed him long and hard. 

      As Mike melted, a feeling he had never experienced before went from the very top of his head all the way down to the tips of his flat feet. He thought his heart was going to explode or stop all together. He thought he could feel the earth moving underneath him.

     As they separated, Linda smiled. “Because you are kind, generous, and fun to be with,” she said softly. “I want to get to know you better. You have this huge heart that's made out of gold,” she paused and kissed him again. “Because you're you, you big dope.” She slapped him lightly on the chest.

     She then took his hand and started back towards the Holley. “I am going to go borrow the shortest skirt my roommate has. Then I'm going to put on the tightest sweater I can find and you and I kind sir, are going out for the evening. I've got daddy's Diners Club card.”

     She would not need the Diners Club card as Mike would pick up the check. After all, it was a date.

     It would be the first of many dinners, and movies, and long walks hand in hand around Charleston and the banks of the Kanahwa River. They would become almost inseparable.

CHAPTER  9 - CONFESSIONS

     Robert and his roommate were at their desks, doing their homework, when they heard a knock at the door.

     Mike opened it to find Bill Summers standing in the hallway.

     “Mind if I come in?” he asked.

     Mike said nothing, he just opened the door and stood to the side as Bill came in the room.

     They had not seen much of Bill since the blowup over Gavin. Bill was a couple of inches shorter than Robert and they had been friends since grade school. His dislike for homosexuals came as a complete surprise to Robert. But in all the years they had known each other, the subject had never come up. That is until Robert told him about their new friend Gavin.

     “I'll be damned if I'll go down there and sit with a 'Homo',” he told his best friend. The conversation went downhill from there.

     Bill had been avoiding them ever since.

     Robert looked up from his desk.

     “What do you want?” he asked. His voice monotone and without emotion.

     “I was hoping we could talk. We haven't seen much of each other since we arrived. We came here together. We're supposed to be best friends.”

     Robert sighed. “Yeah, well you blew that the very first day.”

     “That's why I wanted to talk. I was wrong. I'm sorry. But there is more to it than you know, and I think I owe you an explanation.”

     Robert was not going to let him off the hook that easy.

     “Saying you're sorry doesn't make the words that you used 

go away.” He said firmly.

     Mike thought it was time to make a discrete exit.

     “I think I'll go downstairs for some coffee,” he said as he turned for the door. “Maybe Linda's down in the cafeteria.”

     Bill reached out and gently touched his arm.

     “No, please stay Mike. You should hear this too. You and Bobby are roommates. You should not have secrets.” 

     Bill took a deep breath and started his story.

     “I had an uncle. Not a favorite uncle that's for damn sure. I'm not even sure if he was a real uncle or not. Anyway, it started when I was five or six.” he stopped, and a tear came down his cheek. He walked over and sat down on one of the beds.

     “What happened Bill?” Robert asked, concern now evident in his voice. 

     Mike sat there in silence. He had a gut feeling that Bill was about to admit to having a terrifying secret.

     “You guys have to promise me you won't say anything to anyone.”

     Both Mike and Robert nodded their heads.

     “I mean it, you promise?”

    “Of course Bill, what is it?” Robert asked.

     “My so-called uncle lived with us. He started coming to my room late at night and he,” Bill stopped.

     Robert had known Bill since they were six years old. Best friends through thick and thin. And this was all new. He was stunned beyond words.

     Mike walked over and sat down beside Bill. He remembered his father talking to him about this kind of thing. As a policeman in Detroit, Detective John Gambill saw this kind of thing on a regular basis.

     “Bill, did he do things to you?” Mike asked softly, compassion evident in his voice. “Bad things?”

     Bill started to cry. All he could do was nod his head.

     They all sat there for perhaps five minutes so Bill could letthe tears flow and regain his composure.

     Robert was shocked. He had no idea this was going on in his friend's life.

     “In case you haven't figured it out, my so-called uncle was gay. And that's why I hate gay people.”

     Robert walked over to his friend. “Bill I'm so sorry. Why didn't I know?” he asked. “We were best friends. You could have told me.”

     “I couldn't tell you, I couldn't tell anyone,” Bill sobbed. “He told me if I ever told anyone, he would sneak into my parent's room in the middle of the night and cut their throats.”

     “Mike and I won't tell anyone, we promise.” Robert said placing his arm on Bills shoulder.

     “Right,” Mike chimed in. “Our secret.”

     “But Bill, you have to promise two things.” Robert said.

     Bill looked up.

     “One is that you will go talk to Mrs. Reitz. You need to talk this out. You can't keep this bottled up inside you forever. When Mr. Ethridge interviewed me when I was accepted here, he told me that Mrs. Reitz will always listen and will never judge. She will also maintain strict confidentiality. He said if I ever got in trouble or just needed someone to talk to, she was the one to go to.”

     “And the other thing?” Bill asked through his tears.

     “You have to realize that none of this is your fault. None of it. This guy did terrible things to you. You did not do anything wrong.”

     Bill shook his head.  “But I am so ashamed.”

     “Don't feel that way, there is nothing for you to be ashamed of.”

     Bill tried to smile. “Thanks Bobby.”

     “And can you do one thing for me?” Mike added.

     Again, Bill shook his head.

     “Go talk to Gavin. You don't need to tell him this story unless you want to. Just get to know him. We've spent a lot of time with him, and he's a great guy. He would never do what your uncle did. And most gay people wouldn't either. Don't put them all in the same jar with that man.”

     “Your so-called 'uncle' needs to be put away,” Robert said with disgust.

     Bill smiled. “No need. He got into a bar fight three years ago. His reward was a knife in the chest.”

     Mike looked at Bill. “Good riddance,” he exclaimed.

    The next evening as Gavin, Mike, and Robert gathered at table four, Bill approached the group holding his dinner tray.

     “You got room for one more?” he asked softly.

     Gavin looked up and smiled. This was a complete surprise.  

   “Yes, of course,” Gavin said, motioning for Bill to sit down.

     Gavin would never know the reason for Bill's sudden change of heart. He never asked even when they all became best friends. 

     Sometimes things just need to be left unsaid, even at Briarwood.

     Bill would spend months talking to Mrs. Reitz. As always, she listened, advised, and never judged. She was instrumental in Bill's adjustment to his new life, a new city, and new friends. And, just like the one that had come before, she saved his sanity.

CHAPTER  10 - NATALIE STOVALL

     Natalie Stovall was a tall girl, with a fiery personality that matched her bright red hair. She came from the little town of Mentor, just outside of Cleveland, Ohio. She was a little on the shy side but once she became your friend, she was a friend for life.

     She ran into Linda Keer one day while leaving the library. Natalie was carrying a huge stack of books and stumbled as she was going down the steps. Fortunately for her, Linda was headed up the steps and grabbed her in time to keep her from falling and being injured. But the books flew everywhere.

     “Wooah Silver, slow down” Linda exclaimed as she made sure the girl was firmly back in the upright position. Linda was a big fan of the Lone Ranger and had spent almost every afternoon as she was growing up watching re-runs of her favorite show.

     “Thanks,” Natalie said when she finally caught her breath.

     “Let me help,” Linda started to pick up some of the books.

     Together they gathered up all of them.

     “Why so many books?” Linda asked. “By the way I'm Linda Keer.”

     “I know,” Natalie replied. “I asked around. I'm Natalie Stoval.”

    She realized she had not answered the question. “I am a bit behind and am trying to catch up on my studies. I missed a lot of school last year, cause I was hurt.”

     Linda did not want to stick her nose where it didn't belong, so she didn't ask. But she had to say something. All she could muster was an “I'm sorry.”

     “Yeah, my dad took us kids to Vale on a ski trip. I zigged when I should have zagged. Broke both of my legs. Ruined Christmas. Missed the rest of the school year,” Natalie laughed. “So now I am having a junior year re-do. My folks sent me here to avoid the embarrassment of repeating at the same school.”

     “Nothing to be embarrassed about, it's really no big deal.”

     “Yeah, tell that to my mom and dad.”

     “Let me help you carry these back to 'The Holley,'” Linda said with a smile. “You might trip on the sidewalk. I wouldn't want you to break anything else.”

     Natalie laughed. “Thanks but weren’t you on your way up?" she asked.

     “It can wait, and it's almost dinner time. Come on.”

     As the two walked down Quarrier street to 'The Holley' they talked nonstop. 

     Natalie hated to start off a friendship with a lie, but she had no choice. She wasn't going to tell anyone. At least, that was the plan.

     As they entered the cafeteria, Linda saw Mike sitting with Gavin at table four. 

     Linda and her new friend walked over, and introductions were made.

     “Mike, aren’t you in 710?” Natalie asked. “I hear that roomis famous around here.”

     “Why yes. I'm with Robert Johnson. Gavin here is next door.”

     “Yes, you'll hear a lot of stories about room 710,” Gavin laughed.

      The girls went over to get their dinner and soon returned.     Natalie noticed that Mike was only eating a salad. 

     “Mike, you're gonna starve eating just that rabbit food,” she laughed.

     “I keep telling him that too,” Linda said snuggling a bit closer to him.  “But he insists that he needs to lose a few pounds.”

     “Mr. Johnson says I am doing really well. I'm down ten pounds since I got here. He has been a big help to me. Very supportive.”

     “Mike runs in the gym every day after class,” Linda said with pride.

     “T.C. Andrews did that the whole time he was here at Briarwood,” Gavin said. “It tuned him into a fine athlete and basketball player.

     “Yeah, Mr. Johnson talks about him all the time. He said he turned down three college basketball scholarships.”

     “He did. But he got three academic scholarships too. He's up at WVU studying Electrical Engineering,” Gavin smiled thinking of his best friend.

Dear Tommy.

    How are you? I am fine and school is going well. I have become good friends with the guys that moved into your old room. But I miss you and Bruce. It's not the same without you clowns.

    I wanted to let you know that John Roberts will bully no more.  

    That house you told me about burned to the ground last week. 

    They say the fire was caused by a cigarette butt left in an ashtray. Anyway, John never got out.

    I actually felt bad about it when I saw it in the newspaper. No one deserves to go that way or that young. 

     His parents lost their lives as well. What a waste. John's younger sister survived, as she was at a friend's slumber party that night. I guess the state will have to take care of her now.

    I hope that things are going well at WVU. 

    Mr. Moorland sends his regards.

    Give my love to Dawn, and write to me once in a while, 

OK???? 

your friend

Gavin 

CHAPTER  11 - SOME MATH HELP

     As Bill was leaving math class, Mrs. Bower called to him.

     “Bill, can I see you for a moment, please?”

     He nodded and walked up to the front of the classroom.

     “Bill, I wondered if you would help me out?” she asked.

     “Sure Mrs. Bower, what can I do for you,” he said as he plopped down on the top of a desk in the front row, facing his teacher.

     “Do you know Paula Reeves?”

     Bill thought for a moment. “She's a day student, isn't she? Tall, long brown hair, black glasses? Kinda cute?”

    Mrs. Bower could not hide her smile. “Yes, she lives at home and is in my first period sophomore class. She's a bit behind and having some trouble. I was hoping that maybe you would be willing to spend some time with her and help?” she said in the form of a question.

     Bill nodded. He loved math and liked this teacher more than any teacher he'd ever had. Bill would move mountains for her if she asked. He smiled.

     “Of course, I would be glad to help. Have her meet me over at 'The Holley'.”

     Mrs. Bower smiled back. “She'll be there at four, in the cafeteria.” 

     Bill laughed. “You knew I'd say yes?”

     Mrs. Bower nodded. “Part of a teacher's job is to know and understand all of their students. There was never any doubt in my mind. Thank you.”

     Paula Reeves lived over near Laidley field. Her parents were not wealthy, and she did not seem to fit in with the rest of the student population. She kept to herself most of the time and had not made many friends. Paula had come to Briarwood on a special city scholarship that paid for half of the normal tuition. Briarwood waived the other half since day students did not take up dormitory space. However, as with any Briarwood student, she was welcome to use the facilities at 'The Holley' anytime she desired.

     The youngest of four, she was a good student except for math. Mrs. Bower thought she could be a straight 'A' student if only she could do better in math. Her parents wanted her to do well and perhaps get a college scholarship. They did not want her working in the same service type jobs her older sister and brothers had. Paula was special. Paula deserved more. And Ted and Lisa Reeves would do anything to get her that opportunity.

     Ted was thrilled when Paula called from school and told him she was staying for some math tutoring. He told her to call him when she was finished and he would come pick her up. He did not want her walking at night through Charleston all the way home near Laidley field. So after school, Paula went to the library to research her history paper until it was time to go meet this so-called math tutor that Mrs. Bower had arranged for.

     She saw Bill sitting over in the corner with Mike and Linda. She did not know this would be a group thing. Fear rose in her stomach.

     “Hi Paula, I'm Bill and this is Mike and Linda.”

     “Hi,” Paula said so softly that they could hardly hear her. 

     Linda waved, then turned and took Mike by the hand. "Come on Keem O Sabe, lets ride outta here.”

     Mike laughed and looked at Paula. “Don't mind her Paula, she watched entirely too much 'Lone Ranger' as a child.”

     Even Paula laughed. These kids seemed nice. They didn't look down at her, maybe she was wrong about them.

     Mike took Linda's hand, and they left Paula with Bill.

     “See you guys later,” Linda said.

     “Oh and Paula,” Mike added, “You're in pretty good hands with Bill. He's pretty smart. Not as smart as me, but he's OK.”

     “Get outta here,” Bill called to his friends.

     He motioned for Paula to have a seat.

     “Really,” he smiled. “For the most part they're harmless.”

     Paula tried to smile. 

     “I like them. I honestly haven't met too many people here.”

     Bill thought her eyes sparkled behind her black glasses. They made her look very studious. Now he had to match her math grade to the look.

     “I know it's hard being a day student. You don't get the same interaction as us boarders do,” he said with a smile.

     She gave him a glare. “Just so you know. I am not like any of you. I got this special city deal to come here. My family is not close to the same social status of any of you,” Paula said with a hint of rudeness in her voice.

     Bill raised his hands in surrender.

     “I'm sorry. I did not mean to offend you, honest.” Bill figured that this girl had a huge chip on her shoulder, that he had to knock off before they could be successful.

     Paula suddenly felt terrible. Bill was trying to be nice and she was being rude to him. Not the way to get off on the right foot.

     “I'm sorry,” she said softly looking down at the table. “I was rude. It's just hard being here with all of you. I don't feel like I belong. I've really been having a hard time.”

     “It's OK Paula. But don't feel that way. Not speaking for myself, but I can say that these kids are all special. And all of us will all be your friend if you just give us a chance.”

     He was right. She was not giving them a chance.

     “OK Bill, I will keep that in mind from now on,” she said with a smile.

     “Good,” he replied. “So, tell me something? Are you up for some help?”

     Paula smiled broadly. “Yes, that's why I'm here. I'm doing well in every other class but math. I need to get good grades in order to get a college scholarship.” She looked down at the table.

     “It's the only way I will ever go to college.” 

     Bill waited until she looked back up, then he looked directly at her. “And what do you want to study?”

     “You won't laugh?” she asked.

     Bill shook his head. “I promise.”

     Paula took a deep breath. “I want to become a math teacher.”

    Bill did not laugh, but he did smile. “Let's see what we can do about that.” And they began.

     Paula was on cloud nine when her father picked her up at seven thirty. She went on and on about this nice boy and how much she had learned in a very short time. In the few months she had been at Briarwood, Ted had never seen her this excited. He was happy for his little girl.

CHAPTER  12 - BILL AND PAULA

     Paula and Bill met every afternoon at four. They would study until dinner, then Paula would stay and eat dinner with Bill. Then they would study some more.

     Paula became more and more comfortable with Bill, so when he asked her out to the movies a couple of weeks later, she did not hesitate. She had been saving her babysitting money for a new outfit and was waiting for a special occasion, and double dating with Bill and his friends Mike and Linda fit the bill perfectly.

     Since Bill was able to bring his car to school, he decided he would pick Paula up at home.

     “Really Bill, you don't have to do that. I can have dad bring me and pick me up,” she protested.

     “No way,” he said. “When I go out on a date, I pick the girl up and take her home. That's the way it's done. I'll pick you up and we can come back here, then walk down to the Kearse Theater with Mike and Linda.”

     Paula looked down at the table.' “Maybe we shouldn't go,” she said softly.

     “Not go!” he exclaimed. “Paula what's this all about?” he pleaded.

     Paula started to cry. “I don't want you to see where I live.”

     “But Paula, I don't care about that,” Bill said firmly as he reached over and took her hand in his.

     “You don't understand. All these kids here at Briarwood, they're rich, loaded, well off,” she paused. “Well, I'm not. My dad didn't get much of an education. That's why he pushes me to do well. He tries. He really does. I love him to death, but I would be embarrassed.”

     “Oh Paula, you really need to get over the 'they are better than me' attitude. It's really slowing you down. You have nothing to be ashamed of. You belong here, with us. I'm not taking your house on a date. I'm taking you. I like you, don't you understand that?” he looked into her eyes. 

     “It was fate that Mrs. Bower asked me to help you.” She saw something in his eyes she had never seen before. She didn't know what it was, but she knew it was nice and something special.

    She sighed as she took out a piece of paper and wrote down her address. “O.K., but don't be late,” she said with a smile.

     Bill liked Paula's father immediately. No, they did not live in a fancy house, but he could feel the love that permeated each room. Lisa Reeves had a job cleaning offices at the Charleston Gazette, so she was at work. Paula was the youngest and the only one left at home. Her sister had gotten pregnant and married young. One older brother worked in a steel mill in Pittsburgh, and the other brother she never talked about. Bill had an idea that he might be in prison. But he could see how Ted doted on his youngest. He had high hopes for her.

     “Bill, I cannot thank you enough for helping my little girl.She's always had trouble with math.”

     “Actually sir, Mrs. Bower and I narrowed her problems down to a handful of basics that she somehow missed. Once she got those down pat, she's been doing just fine. She really doesn't need the tutoring anymore,” he smiled. “But please don't tell her. I kinda enjoy doing it.”

     Ted laughed and slapped Bill on the back. “OK, it'll be our little secret.”

     Paula looked positively beautiful coming down the stairs. She was dressed in a short blue jumper with a white top. Her hair was styled a bit different than normal. Bill was no expert in hair care, but he knew what he liked. And this was it. 

     “We have an eleven o'clock curfew on Saturdays, sir. So is it all right to have her home by ten thirty?” Bill asked.

     Ted liked this boy. He nodded his head. “That will be fine. You kids have fun.”

     And fun they had. They had an early dinner at the Quarrier Diner, then walked down to the Kearse Theater for the movie. Paula had become good friends with Linda although they did not see each other often. Since Paula was a year younger, they did not share any classes together. And she lived at home and spent most weekends babysitting in order to earn extra money.

     Neither wanted the evening to end.

     As they hugged on the front steps of Paula's house, Paula started to cry.

     “Paula, did I do something wrong?” he asked. “I didn't mean to make you cry.”

     Paula laughed as she leaned in and kissed him. “No dufess. I just don't want the evening to end. These are tears of joy.”

     Bill smiled. “Oh, I guess I still have a lot to learn about women.” he laughed.

     As she opened the front door she turned to him.

     “Maybe we can learn together.” And with a quick wink she closed the door.

CHAPTER  13 - WHAT CAN WE DO???

     Tommy stared at Gavin's letter. Shaking his head he thought about the day he and Bruce went to John's house, and confronted John about bullying Gavin. He remembered thinking about what a fire trap it was. Such a waste. Even with all the troubles in the world, there was no reason for anyone to live that way, die that way, or act the way John did towards him and Bruce.

     But he thought about the little sister. It would be devastating to lose your entire family that way. He wondered what would happen to her. 

     He thought about how he would have felt had his parents and brother perished suddenly and all together. To be completely alone.

     It was then he picked up the phone.

     David Walker answered on the second ring.

     “Mr. Walker, this is Tommy. You got a second?”

     David laughed. “Always time for number two son. I hope you're not calling to cancel dinner Friday night. We're looking forward to seeing you and Dawn.”

     “No sir, it would take a natural disaster for us to cancel dinner with our other mom and dad,” Tommy laughed. “Actually sir, I called to ask a favor of you.” 

     Tommy could not see David smile. “Whatever you need son. You know that.”

     Tommy chuckled. “You may change your mind when I ask you.”

     “So, ask away,” David replied.

     “I know Bruce shared everything with you about our experiences in Charleston. Both good and bad. I'm sure he told you about our run-in with a kid from Charleston High named John Roberts?” he waited.

     Tommy could hear David sigh. “Yes, I remember that story. He tried to knife you if I remember correctly. Then a year later he beat up your friend Gavin.”

    “Yes, sir. That's the short version. But you can't do a favor for him. He and his parents were killed in a house fire a couple of weeks ago.”

    David breathed deep. “Too bad. I'm sorry to hear that. So, what's the favor?”

     “Turns out there is a younger sister,” Tommy said. “I'm not sure how young. Gavin told me that she was spared because she was at a friend's sleep over that night.”

     “Poor child. Even coming from a family like that, she must be heart broken.”

     “Sir, that's why I'm calling. I thought about how I would feel if that had happened to me. No matter the circumstances, family is family.”

     David smiled. He knew Tommy well and thought of him as his own son. He knew what the favor was.

     “So, you want me to find out how she is doing?” he asked.

     Tommy sighed. “Sir, I'm not sure what I want. I can't get her out of my head. I just have this urge to do something to help. I have no idea what that is. Her brother and the way they lived aside, she's a kid and needs someone. Someone to help her,” he paused. “Hell, I don't know what I'm asking.”   

     “Tommy, I don't see why I can't make some phone calls. Maybe someone at the state level. Give me a day or so to see what I can find out.”

     “Thank you, sir. I knew I could count on you.” Tommy said with relief in his voice.

     “Glad to do it son. But let me advise you to go forward carefully. Don't get so involved that you can't turn back.”

     Tommy laughed. “Sir, I get it, I really do. I just have this feeling that I can't describe. Maybe there is nothing we can do to help. Maybe not. But I just need to find out. It's like an itch that you can't get to.”

     David laughed. “All right son, I'll scratch it for you.”

     Tommy thanked him and went on about his day. But for some reason, that poor kid stayed in the back of his mind.

     A few days later David called him back.

     “Son, I discovered some interesting facts,” he said. “First, her name is Carol and she's in the eighth grade. I talked to the head of the Welfare Office in Charleston. I was hoping for another family member would step in to help, but that didn't happen. It seems she has no other living relatives that she can stay with so now she is a ward of the court.”

    “So, what's going to happen to her?” Tommy asked.

     David took in a deep breath. “Well, she'll probably go into foster care,” he paused. “Or an orphanage. Adoption for a kid that age is difficult, if not impossible. Few people have what it takes to take it on. Everyone wants babies or toddlers. Not an eighth grader.”

     Tommy thought about 'Little Orphan Annie'. It may have been a great play, but not a good way to live.

     “Sir, I want to help, but I don't know what we can do.”

     “Tommy, you know you cannot save the world.”

     Tommy laughed. “No sir, I know I can't save the world. But maybe I can save just one small piece of it?”

     Now it was David's turn to laugh. Tommy owed this kid nothing. Her brother was a bully, and the whole family lived in a sad sad way. It really was none of his business. But there was something in his voice that made David think. And he could never say no to his number two son.

     Tommy interrupted the pause in the conversation.

     “You know sir, she may need a good attorney.”

     David's eyes opened wider, and he smiled. “You know of any?” he asked with a laugh.

     Tommy replied quickly. “Only the best, sir.” Tommy all of a sudden realized that this is what he wanted to do for the girl. Provide a good lawyer to help and guide her.

     “Tommy, I know you want to help. I did get the name of her social worker. So for you, I'll go talk to her. I'll call down to Charleston and see if I can set up a meeting. Then we can decide on how to proceed. If the girl wants the help, I'll help. But she may refuse it. We have no idea what this kid's about.”

     “Sir, just do what you can. That's all I can ask.”

     “For you son, I'll do it. Let me see when I'll have some time to run down to Charleston. Maybe in a few days.”

     “Great, thank you so much.”

     Then Tommy had another idea.

     “Sir, mind if I tag along?”

     “Yes, Tommy, I'm afraid I do. Number one, you have classes to attend and studying to do. And two, you're not family. If I decide to take her on, there will be a lot of things that I will not be able to share with you. Best to leave it to me.”

     “OK sir, I get it.” Tommy grinned. “I'll stay out of it.”

     A few days later David arrived in Charleston. He had arranged a meeting first with Carol's social worker, then with the girl herself.

     He was ushered into a small office to meet social worker Agnes Skelton. She was short and almost looked like a child sitting behind that huge desk. A desk that was piled high with paperwork. Her short hair almost made her look like a boy. But when she stood up to greet David, that thought would leave your mind. She was all women. 

     “Mister Walker, please come in,” she pointed to a chair. “Make yourself comfortable.”

     “Thank you, Mrs. Skelton.”

     Agnes smiled. “Please, it's Agnes.”

     David nodded. “David.”

     “So, David. I was surprised when my supervisor called and asked me to meet with you. What brings a big time Morgantown attorney all the way down here to our lovely city?”

     “Carol Roberts.” David said.

     Agnes got up from her desk and went over to a file cabinet. When she sat back down with the file in her hand, she looked right into David's eyes.

     “And your interest in her is?”

    David leaned up in his chair.

     “I have a client who is interested in her welfare and asked me to look into what we can do to help her.”

     Agnes looked down to the file.

     “And your client is …?” She let the question trail off.

     David smiled. “Sorry ma'am, I'm not at liberty to divulge that information. At least not at this moment.”

     She understood.

     “Can I at least ask how your client knows Carol? Or would that violate attorney client privilege?”

     David smiled again. This woman was good. 

     “Actually, my client has never meet Carol. Only her late brother.”

     Agnes took in a deep breath. “Oh, yes. John. He was well known in this office. I was his caseworker for a time. He spent a lot of time in Juvenile Hall. I hope your client was not a friend of John's.”

     David shook his head and tried not to laugh. He didn't try hard enough. “No, far from it,” he said with a chuckle.

     Agnes began taping a pencil on the desk. “I would bet that your client had some run-ins with John, and yet your client wants to help this girl?”

     David just nodded and smiled.

     Agnes thought for a moment. She was good at sizing up people, and this gentleman sitting across the desk from her looked honest and genuine. She decided to trust him.

    “I tried for three years to get Carol out of that hell hole they all lived in. I just couldn't get enough evidence to take to the prosecutor.”

     “Evidence?” David asked. “Prosecutor?” This was getting interesting.

     She nodded. “Yes, I have reason to believe that Carol's father was abusing her. And maybe the brother as well. I did everything I could, but Carol won't talk about it. She won't confirm it. When it comes to her family, she has built a huge brick wall around herself. And no matter how hard I try, I cannot break through. Through all of this, that child has not shed one tear. Not a one. She has completely retreated into herself. What little trust she had is long gone. And we just don't have the resources to give her much help.” 

     David thoughts turned to his two children. How in the world could any parent abuse their own kids? 

     Agnes continued. “What gets me is Carol is a bright young girl. Never been in trouble at school. She gets straight A's in her classes. She's involved in damn near every activity the school offers. I get the feeling that she did that just so she didn't have to spend time in that filthy environment they called home.”

     Bruce had told David in great detail about the house Tommy visited. He understood. 

     David leaned back in his chair and folded his hands.

     “Agnes, I'm not an expert on matters like this. My kids never had to endure what this girl has gone through. I know that being black has its challenges for kids today. Mine overcame it. My oldest is a freshman at Harvard this year. And my youngest wants to go to Briarwood. But this poor girl has been though the ringer. That's for sure.”

     “Well, obviously your kids have turned out the way they have because they had the proper home environment. The kids that come through this office never stand a chance. They're poor, they're abused, they don't have a proper diet, or proper role models. By the time they're six years old, the die is cast. There is little we can do. I hate to admit it, but often times we just have to get them through the system and into adulthood. Then the cycle repeats itself.”

     She paused, then smiled.

     “But David, once in a great while, a kid come along that breaks that mold.”

     She had David's interest.

     “And Carol?” he asked.

     Agnes sat back with a huge smile.

     “Smashes it all to hell. I don't know how. Coming out of that hell of a life. As I said, she's smart as can be. Her teachers say she is one of the smartest students they have. But don't get me wrong here. This girl has issues. Lots of them. But there is hope for her. She has a huge chip on her shoulder. She trusts no one. And how can you blame her? She's never known anyone she could trust. But,” she paused.  “Put her in the right place, with the right people, I know she can rise above it. It won't be easy. Not for her or those around her. But it can be done.”

     David thought back to another young kid with trouble in his life.

     He could not wait to meet this girl.

CHAPTER  14 - OH!  CAROL

     Agnes arranged for David to meet Carol at the foster home that afternoon.

     When he arrived, he was greeted by Claudia Bray, the foster mother. She lived in a huge house and David saw about ten kids running around. Most of them screaming at the tops of their lungs. 

      They sat in the kitchen as Claudia had to continue her dinner preparations. Huge pots of stew sat bubbling on the stove.

     The house was not clean, and an odor of unwashed clothes and bodies permeated his nostrils. 

     David did not want to judge. At least she was trying to help these kids as best she could.

     “Carol is not home from school yet,” Claudia said. “But you are welcome to wait for her.”

     “Thank you Mrs. Bray. Is there a quiet place where Carol and I can talk?”

     “Y'all can talk right in here,” she said quickly.

     David shook his head. “Ma'am, I will need privacy with my client.”

     Claudia threw back her head and laughed. 'OOHH, my my. So, Carol has a high-priced lawyer. Good for her.”

     David let it slide. “Yes ma'am.”

     “And how in the hell does that child afford it? She got nuttin'.”

     David smiled. At this point he realized that this kid may have gone from the frying pan into the fire. Then he realized that was a very bad analogy.

     “She has friends who asked me to look in on her.”

     “Well, I guess y'all can go out in the back yard if you want your secrecy. There's a picnic table out there, and I'll see that the kids stay in here.”

     “Thank you, ma'am. I do appreciate it.” He decided not to explain the difference between privacy and secrecy.

     “So, how is Carol doing?” David asked the foster mother.

     Claudia turned back from the stove and looked at David.

     “Fine, I guess. We don't talk much. She goes to school, then comes here. Keeps to herself most times,” she paused then added. “She been no trouble at all.”

     “So do you spend a lot of time with her?” he asked.

     “Mr. Walker, I do the best I can with these kids. I have over thirteen of em' here. I can't spend a lot of time with each one.”

     She turned back towards the beef stew that was bubbling on the stove.

     'And therein, lies the problem with this system,' David thought to himself.

     About ten minutes later, Carol came into the kitchen carrying her schoolbooks.

     David was shocked. She was about Susan's height and had long brown hair down to her shoulders. Her clothes looked old, obviously they were hand me downs. But they were clean. 

Her hair was bright and shiny. She did her best to look nice, despite her surroundings.

     “Mrs. Bray, Jimmy said some other social worker wanted to talk to me.”

     Claudia said nothing and continued to stir the stew. She did a backwards hand gesture towards the table where David was sitting.

     David stood up and extended his hand to Carol. As they shook hands David spoke.

     “I'm not another social worker, Carol. My name is David Walker and I'm an attorney in Morgantown.”

     “What do you want from me? I know my family didn't have squat and I don't think I'm in trouble. What do I need an attorney for?” she asked quietly, then added. “I didn't start that fire.”

     David smiled. “Let's go out in the yard and talk privately,” he said looking over at Claudia.

     Carol just shrugged her shoulders and started for the door. “Sure, why not.”

     They walked out to the picnic table and Carol immediately started talking.

     “My daddy and my brother hated black folks,” she said looking at David right in the eyes.

     David smiled. “Their choice, what about you?”

     “Anything they liked, I hated. And the reverse as well.”

     David knew he was going to like this girl.

      “First of all, Carol I am so sorry for your loss.”

     Carol grinned. “Don't be. I'm sure as hell not. So, why are you here?”

    “I am here to see if you need any help. You've been through a terrible tragedy.”

     Carol stared right at David.

     “I don't know about any tragedy, other than my whole stinking life. Look around Perry Mason,” she waved her hand around in a grand gesture. “Does it look to you like I need help?” Then she grinned at him.

     That's the moment David realized that Tommy was right. She did need help. And he knew who to call to get that help. 

     “Carol, I am not sure what your needs are, but I am here to help. I would like to represent you in a legal way. As you go through the state system, you're going to need someone to advise you and help you make big decisions. I can be that person, if you'll let me?”

     Carol leaned forward. “Why do you want to help me? Who sent you?” 

     David smile. “Just a concerned person, who wants to make sure you're OK.”

     Carol studied the man. She placed her elbows on the table and her hands under her chin and looked at David. “Not good enough Perry Mason, try again.”

     David had no idea this girl was so smart and independent.

     “OK, OK,” he chuckled. “I do believe that an attorney and their client should be completely honest with each other. I want you to remember that. So here it is. There were some students over at Briarwood who had some run ins with your brother John. One of them was my son. The other his best friend. When he heard about what happened, he asked me to look into your situation. That's why I'm here.”

     “So why does your son and his friend want to help me? I don't know them, and they don't know me.”

     David smiled. “Let me clarify what I said. My son Bruce is not involved in any of this. He is attending Harvard. His best friend and roommate from High School is in Morgantown at W.V.U. Tommy Andrews called me and asked me to check on you. I'm not really sure why, but when he wants something, he's like a dog with a bone. Maybe he felt sorry for your brother, despite their altercations. He's not even sure why he wants to help.”

     Carol leaned back a bit.

 

    “OK, let's be honest here. Looking at you and knowing my late brother,” she paused for a brief moment. “I can imagine the kind of run in they had. That being said, my brother was a total waste of space, my mom was a drunk, and daddy beat the hell out of John and me on a regular basis, among other things. And that is the last time I'll mention them. If you want to be my attorney, fine. I guess it wouldn't hurt anything. But if you ever mention them again, your fired.” She glared at him. “You got that Mr. Mason?”

     David thought, 'and this kid is only in the eighth grade'?

     David smiled. “OK Carol, deal.” He reached out his hand. There was so much more he needed to learn about this girl. 

     She shook his hand.

     “You realize I can't pay you.”

     “Not a problem Carol. You have more friends than you think. I hope to be one of them.”

     Carol grinned. “Let's see if you feel that way after you get to know me.”

CHAPTER 15    YOU DON'T TALK TO ME LIKE THAT

     Mr. Kramer looked down at the history midterm. It had been a long time since he had seen a score like this. He was stunned. This student had been in class every day. Was he not listening, or did he not care? Obviously, he never opened his history book.

     He glanced out and looked at the students. They were sitting quietly waiting for him to pass out the grades.

     He got up and started down the row. Handing each one out with a short comment or a nod. 

 

     When he got to David, he frowned.

     “See me after class,” he said softly. He did not like handing out 'D's.

     David Jackson was the last to leave class. 

     He tried to avoid Mr. Kramer, but Steve called to him.

     “Did you forget?” he asked. “I asked you to see me after class.”

     “Oh yeah,” he said. “I forgot.” He had not forgotten; he just didn't care what Mr. Kramer had to say.

     “David, I just don't understand this midterm. Did you not study? If you need help, I would be happy to arrange a tutor for you.”

     David smiled. “I don't need your help, Mr. Kramer. Just change the grade to a “C” and I'll be on my way.”

     Steve was stunned. In all the years of teaching no student had ever been this brass, this arrogant, or this conceited.

     “Are you serious son, are you asking me to change your grade?”

     “Sure, why not?” he replied, shrugging his shoulders. “My dad pays a lot of money for me to go here, so just do your job. Give me the 'C' and no one will be the wiser. And I won't have to call my dad.” 

     Stephen Kramer could not believe his ears. 

     “Call your dad?” he asked. “Whatever for?”

     “Here's how it worked at every school I've ever attended. You change my grade, or I call my dad. He will then call the headmaster and have him make you do it. Either way, I get a 'C' and dad keeps paying my tuition. And you get to keep your job.” David smiled.

     Mr. Kramer didn't.

     “Get the hell out of my classroom you little punk,” Mr. Kramer said raising his voice as his face turned red with rage. “Who the hell do you think you are? Talking to me like that.  It's grounds for immediate dismissal from this academy. You get your sorry butt back to 'The Holley' and study this material. I will give you a makeup test tomorrow after school. And you better be here, three o'clock sharp.”

     David knew by the tone of his voice and the glare of his eyes that this man was serious. He was not going to roll him over.

    Stephen pointed to the door. “Conversation is over. And if you ever talk to me like that again, I will have you expelled. You got that?”

     For the first time in his teaching career, Stephen Kramer had yelled at a student.

     The next day after class David arrived for his makeup midterm. He had been up most of the night and he actually had studied. Especially after he received an early evening visit from Mr. Ethridge.

     Very few words were exchanged. David took the test and waited while Mr. Kramer graded it.

     As he handed David his test, he smiled for the first time since yesterday.

     “Son, isn't it better to earn a grade than to demand it?” he said has he handed him the test. He had earned a 'B' plus.

     David sighed and looked up at Stephen.

     “Mr. Kramer, I thought a lot about yesterday and I guess I do owe you an apology. I'm sorry I talked to you like that. I was wrong.”

     Stephen extended his hand. “All is forgiven son, but you need to come off your high horse and realize that we are different here. This is a golden opportunity for you. And you're headed down the wrong path. I know you're better than this. Your IQ is high, but you don't seem to care enough. You should be an 'A' student.”

     “Thank you, sir, I will try harder I promise. I haven't made many friends here, so I have plenty of time to study. I guess I've been feeling sorry for myself.”

     Stephen thought back to another rebel student. One he met on a bus ride from Dayton, Ohio. One that would turn into not only his favorite student but a dear friend as well.

     “You don't like it here, do you?” he asked his student.

     “It's OK, I guess. I have nothing at home anyway. Mom's been dead for years, dad is always in Washington. I basically was raised by nannies and the butler.”

     Stephen needed to find the right words.

     “So it wasn’t your idea to come here?”

     “No sir, I wasn't doing well at my old school, so dad pulled in a favor and sent me here. A fact that Mr. Ethridge so skillfully reminded me of last night.”

     Stephen sat down in the desk next to David.

     “Son, bear with me while I tell you a story. A few years ago, we had a student arrive here totally against his will. He had been expelled from his school and had a huge chip on his shoulder, just like you,” he paused. “And like you, his father pulled in a favor from Mr. Ethridge. We weren't sure how it would turn out. But we worked with him. He needed to learn that this school was different. It was special and no matter why he was sent here or no matter what his past was, he was starting fresh. Square one. The same with you. Who you are and what your past is means nothing here. We don't care who your father is or what he does for a living. We care about you and only you. We care about who you are and what you will become. But you have to help us. We can't do it alone. And I for one, am not going to give up on you. I do not like to see students that don't live up to their potential, and son,” he paused. “You have lots of potential.”

     He waited to see if David understood.

     David looked like he was about to cry, but held it in. “I am sorry, I've been such a jerk. To you, my roommate and everyone here.”

     Stephen Kramer put his arm on David's shoulder. “You start fresh. Today. Take this 'B' plus and build from it. I know you can do it. Remember this: This school you are going to may be the best thing to ever happen to you. You will get what you make of it. Nothing more, nothing less. You will be responsible for what happens to you. Not me, not your father, not even the President, Only you.”

     David tried to smile. “And this student you were talking about. What happened to him?”

     Stephen smiled. “He became a straight 'A' student, was awarded the Briarwood Scholarship, and is now on a full scholarship at WVU. But more importantly, he became one of the finest young men I have ever known.”

     “Lots to live up to huh?” David asked.

     Stephen smiled. Maybe he had gotten through to him after all.

     “Can I make one more suggestion?”  he asked.

     David laughed. “I imagine you're going to anyway.”

     “Yes, I am. I want you to go over and talk to Mrs. Reitz. She can really help you adjust to all the new stuff in your life. She's helped lots of students. Some in worse shape than you,” he said with a chuckle.

     “You mean I'm not the worst you've ever had.”

     Stephen laughed. “No, far from it. So please don't make a liar out of me.”

     “Mr. Ethridge also told me to go see Mrs. Reitz. In fact, he insisted I go see her.”

     Steve smiled.

     “You should listen to him, son. He gives good advice.”

     That evening during dinner Dave noticed Bill sitting by himself. Mike and Linda were out on a date and Paula had to baby sit.  

     “Want some company?” David said as he took the tray to Bill's table.

    Bill looked up, some surprise on his face. “Sure,” he said.

     David sat down and started to pick at his food.

     Bill watched his roommate for a moment. He sensed something was wrong.

     “What's wrong David?” he asked.

     David sighed. “Last night when Ethridge showed up and asked you to leave?”

     “Yeah, I kind of wondered what that was all about. I heard he hardly ever comes into 'The Holley'. And you weren't in a talkative mood when I got back to the room.”

     “To make a long story very short, he threatened to kick my sorry ass out of here if I didn't straighten up. And he was damn serious. He really gave me hell.”

     “And?” Bill asked.

     “Damn it, he was right. I thought about it a lot. See, Mr. Kramer and I got into it yesterday and I said a few things I shouldn't have. And they probably should have given me the boot right then and there. But they gave me a second chance. Now I need to ask you to give me a second chance as well.”

     Bill put down his fork. “And why should I or anyone else here give you that second chance? You've been rude, stuck up, noncommunicative, not to mention having your head so far up in air we can't even see it. You assume you are so much better than everyone in this school. Just because your old man sits in Congress. Who the hell cares? My father is the president and owner of a multimillion-dollar corporation. That doesn't make me special. Just rich,” he laughed.

     Bill stopped and looked at David.

     David smiled. “I plead guilty as charged and throw myself on the mercy of the court.”

     Bill noticed that Gavin was walking into the cafeteria. He and David had not had more than a sentence or two of conversation since the school year started.

     “Hey Gavin, can you come over here for a sec?” Bill called to his friend.

     “Hello,” Gavin said to David. David nodded as Bill spoke.

     “Gavin, how do you feel about second chances?” he smiled at his friend. Bill's original reaction to Gavin had remained unspoken for months.

     “Actually, I'm all in favor of second chances. But not so much on thirds.” Gavin laughed.

     “David Jackson,” Bill said quietly. “You have been found guilty by your peers and sentenced to one second chance,” then he slapped David on the arm.

     “Thanks guys really, thank you. I won't let you down.”

     Gavin laughed. “Ethridge is the one you don't want to let down.”

     David nodded. “Speaking of Ethridge, can I ask one more favor?”

     Bill and Gavin nodded their heads.

     “I am a bit behind on my studies. Can you guys suggest someone that can maybe help me out?” 

     Bill looked at Gavin. “I think Gavin and I can work something out. Since he's a year ahead of us, he's had all your classes already. And I'm good at math. Let's go upstairs and get started.”

     “On a Friday night?” David asked.

     “Yeah, you got a hot date or something?”

     David laughed harder than he had in months. “No guys, no hot date. Let's go”

     As they walked upstairs to the lobby, David thought back to the conversation with Mr. Ethridge the night before.

CHAPTER  16 - MY WAY OR THE HIGHWAY

     Bill was sitting at his desk deep into his American Literature assignment. David was sprawled out on the bed, leafing through his history book.

     'Who cares about all of this?' he thought looking at the chapter on World War Two.

     He was about to give up when there was a knock at the door.

     Bill was surprised to find their Headmaster at the door. Mr. Ethridge rarely came to 'The Holley' and Bill knew it was not a social call.

     “Good evening Mr. Summers,” Ray smiled at his student. “Would you be so kind as to go occupy yourself for about thirty minutes? Mr. Jackson and I need to have a little talk.” 

     David sat upright then got off of the bed.

     “Yes sir, Mr. Ethridge,” Bill replied quickly. He could not get out of the room fast enough.

     Ray closed the door. His face tuned to a stare as he pointed to one of the desk chairs. Without a word, David sat down. He knew Mr. Ethridge was mad and vividly recalled what Gavin had told him about swift punishment and no second chances. He swallowed hard and looked up at the 

Headmaster.

     “I came over here to tell you to get your suitcase packed, and leave this institution,” Ray said as he glared at David.

     “Sir, I,” David looked down at the floor.

     Ray held up his hand.

     “But the brisk walk was long enough for me to calm down just a bit.” He saw some relief appear on David's face.

     “But not much,” he quickly added. “What in the world is wrong with you? Talking to a member of the faculty like that?”

      “Sir, I know I shouldn't have,” David finally found his voice. Mr. Ethridge pulled the other desk chair over to where David was seated and sat down.

     “Son, this school prides itself on its student behavior. Ever since you arrived you have been a problem. Complaining about not having your own room and not studying or participating in class discussions. And to top it off you threaten a teacher with repercussions should they refuse to change your grade?” He slapped his hands on this lap. “I should toss you out of here, right this instant.”

     David looked up. “Sir, please don't,” a tear came down his face. “I have nowhere else to go.”

     Ray recalled another student who arrived at Briarwood with nowhere else to go, and a ton of family baggage. He smiled at the memory.

     “David, I did your father a huge favor admitting you here. I don't do favors often,” he thought back to John Andrews and Mike Gambill's dear sweet grandmother. “And when I do, I do not expect to be made out to be a fool.”

     David nodded.

     “Something will have to change young man,” Ray continued. “I will not tolerate this kind of attitude from any student. I don't care who your father is.”

     “Sir,” David got up and went over to the window. He thought for a moment then turned to face Mr. Ethridge. “Sir, I'll change. I promise,” he walked back to the chair and sat down.

     Ray Ethridge thought about the conversation he had earlier with Mr. Kramer.

     “Well your history teacher is in favor of giving you a second chance, so I guess I will.” 

     “Really sir, Mr. Kramer? I thought he was mad at me.”

     Ray smiled. “No David, he isn't mad at you. Neither am I. We are both just very disappointed in you and your attitude. You have a golden opportunity to get the best education possible. Our faculty is the best in the country. Don't waste this time son, it's too important.”

     David had never been talked to the way Mr. Kramer and Mr. Ethridge were talking. He felt like a failure.

    “Son, I want you to study for this make up test. Give it your best effort. I have a feeling if you do that, you'll do well. And there is nothing better than that feeling you get when you do well. Accomplishments are a good thing, David. Don't be afraid of them.”

     David suddenly realized that he was afraid of accomplishments. Mr. Ethridge had hit the nail right on the head. All his life he had no one to share his accomplishments with. His mother was long dead, and his father was never home. Without someone to share things with, he had retreated into a dark cave. If he didn't do well, he would not be hurt when there was no one to tell. It was like a light had been turned on. Now he understood that these people were trying to help him, but he needed to do his part.

     Ray got up from the chair. “I also want you to see Mrs. Reitz as soon as possible. Let her guide you through this new phase of your life. She is someone you can talk to about anything, and you can trust her to keep it strictly confidential. She shares nothing with me or the staff.”

     “Thank you, sir.” David said softly. “I am sorry for the way I acted. But you see sir, that always worked at my other schools. I was never held accountable for my actions,” he paused. “I guess this place is different.”

     Mr. Ethridge smiled. “Now that you have that part figured out,” he placed his hand on David's shoulder.  “The rest will be easy.” 

CHAPTER  17 - FIRST MEETING 

     Many say that some events can define a life. Some events change everything. They can change your life and the lives of those around you forever. So was the case the day Janice Reitz met Carol Roberts for the first time. Rather than dealing with the foster home, Janice enlisted the help of Carol's school in setting up a meeting in the principal's office.

     As they sat down, Janice knew the girl was nervous and tried to put her at ease.

     “So Carol, tell me about yourself.” Janice said as up beat as possible.

     Carol shrugged her shoulders. “Not much to tell, since I live in hell most of the time.”

     “Well, let's see what we can do about that. Why do you call it hell?”

     Carol laughed. “I'm fourteen years old, my entire family such as it was, is dead. I live in a dumpy foster home. I have no future.”

     Janice leaned forward. “Oh Carol, don't ever talk like that. You have a lot to look forward to. You do so well in school. You can go as far in life as you want.”

     Carol fidgeted in her chair. “Ma'am why are you here? If you don't mind me asking.”

     Janice smiled. “I am here to help you deal with all this drama in your life. That's what I do. I'm a student counselor over at Briarwood.”

     “So, you been talking to that lawyer guy who came to see me. Perry Mason, eh?”

     Janice laughed. “Yes, Mr. Walker's son and his best friend went to Briarwood. That's how I know him, and yes, Perry Mason asked me to meet with you. Maybe I can help.”

     “Since you work there, can you get my butt into Briarwood? I know the city has scholarships available. I know I'm smart enough. I tried to get my dad to let me apply, but he didn't want his kid going to that conceited, stuck up place. He said all those kids have their noses so far in the air they can't see the ground. And he said they were all filthy rich. Not my kind of people. And he said I wasn't smart enough or rich enough to go there.”

     That was the opening Janice was hoping for.

     “You know Carol, I've seen your grades, and I've talked to most of your teachers. You are smart enough for Briarwood. No matter what your father said. And let me tell you this. Yes, some of the parents have lots of money. But those kids are all the cream of the crop. All of them are great kids. There's no bullying allowed. Every student gets along, regardless of race, color, or religion. And having money has nothing to do with it. But let me warn you, Briarwood is no walk in the park. Those kids work hard on their studies. You think eighth grade is hard? Tripple it.”

     “Then count me in Mrs. Reitz. I want to learn. Learning and school has been my escape for years. I don't want to live the way my family did. It's not a life worth living. I want to be somebody. I want to make my contribution to society.” A tear came down her face.

     “Please help me, Mrs. Reitz.”

     Janice reached over and hugged her. “I will sweetie, I will.”

     After a long hug, Janice smiled.

     “If I can work it out with your social worker, how would you like to spend the weekend at my house? I'm not a bad cook and anything I make has to be better than a huge pot of stew sitting on a stove,” she said recalling what David had told her. “We can get to know each other better and if you like we can take a proper tour of Briarwood. I have some ideas on how we can work this out.”

CHAPTER  18 – MRS. REITZ TO THE RESCUE (as usual)

     A few days later, David received a phone call from Mrs. Reitz.

     “Janice, so nice of you to call so quickly,” David said. He knew he could count on her to act, and to act quickly.

     “No problem, David.”

     “So...? he let it trail on.

     Janice laughed. “David you were spot on. This kid needs help. I'm not sure what to do yet. But I'm a thinkin' on it.” Every once in a while, she liked to remind people of her southern heritage.

     She continued.

     “I went to her school before I met with her. I talked to the principal, her counselor, and most of her teachers. They all said the same thing. She's one of the smartest kids in that school, regardless of her home life. After talking with the foster mother, I realized that in all my years, this is perhaps the first time I have seen a kid come up from that far down and have a real shot at the top.”

     “I got the same feeling when I talked to her,” David said.

     “Don't get me wrong. She has lots of baggage. And who wouldn't owing to her situation,” Janice continued. “And get this. Her I.Q. is at the top of the range. Reminds me a little of Tommy Andrews. Now Tommy had issues as well, but not like this kid. And don't get me started on that foster home.”

     David thought back to his visit a week ago. He could not imagine young Carol having to live that way.

     “Yes, I could not wait to get out of there. I know they all try hard, but it's almost a no-win situation for most of these kids.”

     Janice laughed, then turned serious.

     “David, I know this kid can make it, given a few breaks here and there. We studied this in college. Kids coming from these kinds of situations. They hardly ever make it. And no one can explain those that do. But it does happen.”

     “Yes, I totally agree with you. She does have a chance to make something of herself, given the right situation.”

     “By the way, if we work all this out, Jim's totally on board,” Janice said.

     “On board?” David questioned.

     “Yes, we're thinking of taking her into our home to live.”

     David smiled. “You sure you want to take this on? As an attorney, I advise going slow.”

     “I understand. I thought about arranging some weekend visits. Get to know her better. See how it works. Then we'll decide.”

    “Janice, are you sure about this?”

     Janice thought for just a second. “Yes, David. I know she can make it. And we want to give her that opportunity. Jim and I always wanted kids but we both concentrated on our careers. Then I had my surgery, and it was too late. We resigned ourselves to being child free. She's a great kid and has great potential. I know I can help her break down that wall you talked about. Will it be easy? No. And besides. I get the feeling this is all Tommy Andrews' hair brained idea. And I owe him.” She thought back to a weekend trip to Steubenville with another student.

     “Really?” he asked. “I would have thought that he owed you.”

     Janice laughed. “You have your client privileges, I have mine.”

     Janice could not see David's grin.

     “Have you mentioned this to young Carol?” David asked.

     “Oh no. Not a word yet. You and I have plenty of work to do first. But I do think the right place for that girl is Briarwood,” she paused. “And with me and Jim.”

     “So, do you have a plan, Janice?” 

     “Yes, I have a copy of all her school papers. Tomorrow I'm meeting with Stephen, Keith, Cathy Bower, and a few others. I want all my ducks in a row before I go see Ray about all this.”

    “You want me there when you talk to Ray?”

      “No David. I know how busy you are. Let's save that until it goes to the Board. We may have to pull out all the stops for that meeting. I can convince Ray, the old 'softie'. But he does not have the final say. I remember what he went through getting them to allow Tommy in. And I hate to admit, I was on the wrong side. It was a tough sell, but Ray was right, and we were wrong.”

     David laughed. “Yes, it did turn out well.”

    “Yes, it did. Yes, it did.”

     “Thanks Janice.”

    “I'll keep in touch.”

CHAPTER  19 - KRISTY AND TERRY

     Kristy came downstairs to the common room looking for Patty. They were supposed to meet some other friends for study time before dinner. Although it was Friday afternoon, they all wanted to get a head start on their weekend homework.

     She noticed Terry Resnick over in the corner playing pool.

     She stood and watched for a few minutes then realized that Terry had seen her. She turned and started to leave.

    “Hey, don't go,” he shouted across the room.

     She stopped dead in her tracks. Kristy was on the shy side, especially around boys. And the more handsome they were the more she retreated into her protective shell.

     He waved for her to come over and she slowly made her way across the room.

     “Do you play?” he asked.

     Kristy looked down at the floor. “Yeah, I can play.”

     Terry laughed. “Well then, grab a stick and show me what you got.”

     “Really?” Kristy asked.

    “Yeah really. Tell you what,” Terry motioned to the wall where the sticks were kept. “Let's make it interesting. Loser buys dinner at the Quarrier.”

     Kristy's heart skipped a beat. Was he asking her out? Kristy had an ongoing crush on Terry since the first day of school. She knew that he was way out of her league, and she would never get a shot at him liking her. But here she was, and here he was. She didn't know what to do. She did the only thing possible. She smiled.

     “You sir are toast,” she laughed. “Stripes and Solids?”

     Terry smiled back. “Cool with me. Ladies first,” he said as he pointed to the table.

     Terry did not know that Kristy spent hours and hours alone in their basement recreation room laying pool.  She had few friends and spent the hours entertaining herself. Terry had no idea what was about to happen.

     It did not take long for him to realize that Kristy was going to win. And win big. He had to laugh.

     “I never took you for a ringer,” he chuckled. “Damn, you're good.”

     “I'm sorry Terry, you don't have to buy dinner. Really, you don't,” she said as she sunk the last ball in the corner pocket. She blew on the end of the cue stick as if to cool it off. Then she smiled.

     Terry laughed long and hard.

     “Hey, a bet is a bet. It was fun and you should be rewarded for your win. Makes me want to practice,” he paused looking at the empty table. “A lot.”

     Kristy looked down silently at the floor.

     “Besides, I've been trying for weeks to get the nerve to ask you out. I've watched you in class, you're cool.”

     Kristy's head shot straight up.

     “Really?” she asked.

     “Yes really,” Terry said as he reached down and took her hand. “You're smart and funny. Not to mention beautiful. And I really want to take you out and get to know you better.”

     Kristy smiled. “Really?”

     “Is 'really' the only word you know?” he laughed as he led her towards the door. “Do you know the word 'yes'?”

     Kristy laughed. “Of course I do. Yes, it is. Yes, yes, yes.”

     As they approached the door to the lobby, Patty wondered in.

     “Hey Kristy, you ready to study?” she immediately noticed the two holding hands. She smiled broadly. “Or did you get a better offer?” 

     As the two passed Patty, Kristy turned around to her roommate. She winked. “Yeah, I think I did.”

     Patty could not contain her smile and silently said to her friend.

     “Told you so.”

     Kristy and Terry went to dinner, and they talked for over two hours. By the time dinner was over they both knew the others life story. And they didn't want the evening to end.

     Kristy had never been on a real date except for a few church functions in a large group. She decided she liked it, and she liked it a lot.

    After dinner, they went across the street to Turner's Record Store and spent another two hours in one of the booths listening to records and holding hands.

     Terry loved hard rock while Kristy was more mainstream Top 40. They had fun picking out music and trying to convince the other that it was the best music around. Kristy had never heard of 'Cream' or 'The Mothers of Invention', and Terry sat silently listening to 'The Fifth Dimension'. But he did like 'The Guess Who'.  Kristy had never laughed this hard. Maybe because she never really had friends before.

     But here at Briarwood it was different. She was surrounded by friends that cared for her and never judged her. And now she had that 'special' friend that every girl her age longed for.

     “I was about to call out the Marines,” Patty said as Kristy walked into the room.

     Kristy pointed to the clock. “It's only one minute before curfew,” she said as she plopped down on the bed.

     “So, talk girl,” Patty demanded. “Spill it. I want to hear it all.”

     “Patty, he's smart, attentive, and he likes me. ME !!,” she sighed.  

     “Kristy, do you remember when you first got here, and I told you that you were special and somewhere there was a great guy just for you?”

     “Yeah, I didn't really believe you, but I didn't want to hurt your feelings. You were being nice to me. In fact, you were probably the first person in all my school years to be nice to me.”

     “Hey that's what friends do. Now tell me about your date. And I mean every detail.”

     Kristy sat up on the bed and crossed her legs.

     “Well, you know that Terry has this look about him. I don't know how to describe it. He looks like he should always be in trouble with his jet-black hair slicked back and the way he walks. But he is not that way. He's kind, considerate, polite and smart as can be,” she sighed again. “He's wonderful.”

     “Girl, you got it bad, don't you?” Patty said.

     “We'll see how it goes. We are both really busy with school and stuff so we will probably not be able to spend a lot of time together. He's always working out in the gym getting ready for basketball season,” she paused. “That reminds me, I need to find someone that can teach me all about basketball. It sounds interesting but I've never been to a game. Terry talked a lot about it tonight. I guess basketball is kind of important where he comes from. So, I need to learn as much as I can about it.”

     Patty laughed. “Yeah, he's from Indianapolis and I hear all those people in Indiana take their basketball way too seriously. They treat it like it was some kind of a religion.”

     Kristy nodded. “That's right. He did talk about that.”

     “I'll talk to Mike Gambill. If he can't help you, he'll know someone that can. Maybe Coach Johnson has films from last year we can watch. We want to make sure you look like a real fan.”

     Both girls giggled and Kristy continued to talk about her date. They finally fell asleep around midnight.

CHAPTER  20 -  A NEW SEASON 

     Terry and Kristy spent as much time together as their busy schedules allowed. They shared a couple of classes together and sat together at every meal. They also spent a great deal of time studying and holding hands. Kristy was in heaven and Terry seemed to have a bounce in his step that he never had before.

     Mike did help her learn about basketball. The first thing he did was take her to see Coach Johnson.

     “So can you help us out?” Mike asked after explaining Kristy's problem.

     'Young love sure is fun to watch', Coach Johnson thought to himself. He smiled. “Of course, I will help.” He thought for a moment. “Come back tomorrow at three and we'll watch some film from last year.” He looked over at Kristy. “Don't you fret none. By the time I'm done with you, you'll be a basketball expert.”

     The next day, and every day for a month, Coach Craig Johnson would sit in a room with a young starstruck girl and watched film after film. Of course he had lots of film from last year's team, he also called a friend of his in Pittsburgh and got some college game films as well.

     By months end not only was Kristy and expert in the game of basketball, but she had fallen in love with the game, as well as a tall good looking basketball player with jet black hair.

     As they sat down before the first game of the season, Mike looked over at Kristy.

     “You excited about Terry playing?” he asked.

     “Yes, thanks to you and Coach Johnson at least now I'll understand what's going on.”

     “You've never seen a game, Kristy?” Katey asked.

     “Nope. Mike helped me out some and arranged with Coach Johnson for me to see a few films from last year's team. In fact, Coach spent a lot of time teaching me the game.”

     “What people do for love,” Bess laughed

     “I hear that last year's team was pretty good,” Bill added. 

     “Yes, they went 15 and 5 on the year. They had Andrews at guard and Vallalonga inside. They were fun to watch. And fun to hear Coach Johnson talk about too,” Kristy added. “I learned a lot, and Terry has no idea how uneducated I was about basketball.”

     “Well, we will all keep your little secret.” Patty laughed. “And so will Coach.”

     At that point, the team came out of the locker room and the small gym at Charleston Catholic became extremely loud.

     The Briarwood Knights would have little trouble with Bluefield winning 106 to 68. 

     Terry would get 14 points, but the star of the show was little Dennis Tuttle. This five foot nine-inch guard from Henderson Kentucky stole the show.

     The first thing he did was break Tommy Andrews' school single game scoring record of 28 points. And he did it before halftime. This kid was pure basketball. Coach sat him down in the middle of the third quarter with 36 points and 5 rebounds.

     All throughout the game Kristy cheered for the team and complained to her friends about the officials. She had indeed become a fan. And she cheered the loudest when Terry scored.

     As Kristy, Katey, Mike, and Linda waited for Terry to emerge from the locker room after the game. Coach Johnson walked up to them.

     “Hello young charges, enjoy the game?” he asked with a grin.

     “Thanks to your help coach. I can never thank you enough.”

     “Yeah coach, thanks a lot.” Mike laughed. “Thanks to you she never shuts up about it. Indiana may have to make her an honorary citizen.”

     Coach Johnson laughed. “Part of the fun for a ball player is having people around them that not only goes to the game to cheer them on but likes to hear about and talk about the games.” He looked directly at Kristy and smiled. “So, keep talking about the game dear, and keep cheering for that young man.”

     They continued to engage in talk about the game when Terry came out of the locker room. Kristy ran over and gave him a big hug. 

     “There's my player of the game,” Coach Johnson said with a smile.

     Terry looked at him, “Player of the game?  Coach, did you forget about Tuttle's 34 points?”

     Coach shook his head. “No, I did not. And I also didn't forget that 28 of those points came from the assists that you got. Basketball is more than scoring son. Tuttle is good. Real good. But you're a better all-around player. You have the basketball IQ that coaches dream about. You're smart and you handle the ball better than anyone I have ever coached.  And most importantly, you are not afraid to give up the ball when someone else has a better shot. You are the quarterback of the team. That's where you and Tuttle differ. He would have taken those shots. Yeah, he would have made most of them. That's how good he is. But you are smarter and are a better sport. When you're on the court, you think of more than just yourself. You make all the other players play better.” He paused realizing that he was ranting.

     Terry Resnick was stunned, and humbled. No one had ever praised him like this. He blushed.

     Kristy pulled on the front of his shirt so his head would lower to her level. She kissed him on the cheek.

     “That goes double for me.”

CHAPTER  21 - I WON'T BE HOME FOR CHRISTMAS

     Linda was in the cafeteria in her usual spot with Mike sitting by her side. They were discussing the upcoming Christmas break.

     “Linda you're more than welcome to come with me. Mom and Granny would love it if you spent Christmas with us. You can't sit here all by yourself for two and a half weeks,” Mike 

pleaded.

     Linda thought back to the conversation she had with Mr. Ethridge that very morning.

     Mrs. Derosa had sent a note over to “The Holley” asking her to come see Mr. Ethridge at three thirty that afternoon.

     Linda knew that something was going on. There was no other reason for her summons. Her grades were good, she didn't miss class, and she had a great boyfriend. All was perfect in her life.

     “Linda please come in,” Mr. Ethridge said when he greeted her at his office door.

     Linda gracefully sat down in the chair, carefully ensuring that her short skirt didn't ride up too far. It was regulation length, but just barely.

     “Is my dad all right?” she asked quietly.

     “Yes, yes, he is fine,” Mr. Ethridge smiled. “But he is the reason I asked you to come in this afternoon.”

    “Yes, sir.”

     “Your father called me at home late last night. He didn't want to call 'The Holley' since it was so late.”

     Linda still did not understand. She looked at Ray with a blank stare.

     “He was getting ready to board a plane. Dow Chemical is sending him to Iran to supervise the startup of a new chemical plant.”

     “I see,” Linda said. “How long will he be gone?” She wanted to add 'This time' but held it back. Her father leaving again came as no real surprise to her. It was the reason her mother had left four years earlier. It was just her and her dad, and he was traveling all the time.

    Ray shook his head. “I'm afraid he'll be gone at least six months.” he said quietly.

     Linda knew what that meant. She had nowhere to go for Christmas. She was upset but not surprised. He father did this all the time. One Thanksgiving she sat alone in their huge condo while he worked. He said he would be back in time for dinner. But that didn't happen.

     “If you like, I can call your mother?” Mr. Ethridge sighed.

     Linda’s eyes opened wider.

     “No sir, please don't call her. I don't want to see her. I would rather sit here all by myself for Christmas than see her.”

     Ray nodded. He knew the story. John Keer had told him everything when they enrolled Linda at Briarwood.

     Linda's mother had walked out on the family and was not heard from for four years. Linda never forgave her mother for abandoning her. She had since remarried and moved to California. Linda had no urge to visit or be visited.

     Mike brought her back to the present.

     “Linda, please.” he pleaded.

     “Are you sure Mike, I don't want to intrude.”

     “Come on, lets go upstairs and call them,” he said as he got up and took her hand.

     They went upstairs and Mike made a call to Grosse Pointe. Betty Gambill was thrilled at the idea of her son bringing someone home for the holidays. And even more thrilled to learn it was of the female persuasion.

     He handed the phone to Linda. “Here, mom wants to talk to you.” 

     “Hello Mrs. Gambill,” Linda said. Her uneasiness evident in her voice.

     “Well hello to you too my dear. I've been wanting to talk to the young lady that has my Mikey all tied up in knots,” Betty Gambill laughed. Then she turned serious.

     “I know he is standing right there,” she said quietly, thinking that she might be overheard. “I want you to know how much your friendship has meant to Mikey. He's had a rough couple of years, and thanks to you he seems to be coming out of it. I haven't heard him this happy in a long long time.”

     “Thank you, Mrs. Gambill, I feel the same way. He is very special to me too,” she smiled looking over at Mike.

     “Oh, please. Call me Betty. Everyone else does,”

     Linda laughed. “Yes ma’am, I will.”

     “Now I want you to start planning for a holiday you will never forget. I promise, we are going to have the best time ever. Do you like to cook?”

     “Well, I haven't had much of a chance since I came here, but yes, I love to cook.” 

     “Well then, we will cook up a storm while you are here.”

     “Yes ma’am, and thank you for inviting me.”

     “You are more than welcome, Linda. It will be nice for mom and me to have a young lady around the house, even for a short while. We're both looking forward to your visit.”

     They talked for another five minutes then Linda handed the phone to Mike. She was smiling from ear to ear. She knew she was going to love his family.

     Mike arranged for a driver to take them to Pittsburgh where they could catch a direct flight to Detroit. Linda knew that Mike's family had money, but she had no idea what she would find in Michigan. She should have realized when Betty insisted on purchasing first class tickets for both of them. Linda wanted to pay her own way, but Betty informed her that “she was their guest, and she would pay for nothing.”

     It was cold and snowy as the plane landed in Detroit. Mike was a bit nervous. He had heard about the crash the year before that took the life of a favorite Briarwood teacher. Because of that crash, he refused to fly the smaller airlines. They could have taken a smaller plane direct from Charleston to Pittsburgh, but Mike refused. 

     The huge plane was comfortable, and Linda sat and read while Mike napped in his seat.

     She finally had to wake him up to prepare for landing.

     “Hey Keem O Sabe, time to get up, put out the campfire and ride off to save mankind,” she said with a laugh.

     “Did I snore?” he asked.

    “No, not at all,” she replied with a little white lie.

     Mike reached over and took Linda's hand in his as the plane touched down. If he had not been wearing a seat belt his head would have hit the ceiling as he tried to jump as the plane touched down. He didn't want her to know how nervous he was. 

     Linda looked over and smiled at him. “It's OK. I've had much rougher landings than this.”

     Linda was indeed a world traveler. She went on many trips with her father. England, Spain, Australia, Brazil. She went wherever Dow Chemical sent her father. But John Keer knew that was no life for a young teenage girl who needed a good education. That's when they found Briarwood.

     It didn't take long for the two to gather their luggage and cart them out to the curb, where a limo was waiting.

     “Ah, Mister Gambill, welcome home sir,” the man in the black suit said.

     “Thank you Giles, it's good to be home,” Mike smiled shaking his hand. “And this is Linda.”

     “Welcome Miss Keer, we are glad to have you visiting our lovely city. We have all looked forward to your arrival. I am sure you will have a grand time and a lovely holiday.”

     “Thank you sir,” Linda said softly, as Giles kissed her hand.

     Based on his accent, Linda guessed that Giles was British. He was dressed in black slacks and coat with a white shirt. A black bow tie finished the ensemble. At the top of his head sat a black chauffeur's hat. He held the door open as the two got into the back seat of the Cadillac. Giles picked up the suitcases and placed them in the trunk. Soon they were on the expressway heading to Grosse Pointe.

     Linda had never been to Detroit, and she looked out of the limo window at the skyline. It was dark and was snowing. The lights from the buildings illuminated the snow as it fell.

     “Beautiful, positively beautiful,” she whispered.

     “Just like you,” Mike replied as he held her hand.

     As the limo pulled into the driveway, Linda looked up at the huge mansion. Shock was written all over her perfect face. 

     “Keem O Sabe, you didn't tell me your family was this loaded,” she said gazing at the huge archway. She let out a whistle.

     “Not worth mentioning. I'm always a bit embarrassed by it. I'm sorry, I guess I should have warned you,” he laughed.

     “I probably would have backed out, wow,” she could not get over how huge this home was. “I thought you said your dad was a cop.” 

     Mike laughed. “He was, but Grandpa Henderson was an executive at General Motors. Had lots of stock. And granny is a great investor.”

     Built out of Indiana limestone, the four-story mansion stretched out among the large pine trees that surrounded the complex. Six large columns reached high in the air holding up a huge portico. Off in a corner of the driveway was a huge outbuilding. She could see six double garage doors on the front with gabled windows at the top. Her father made damn good money in the chemical business, but nothing like this.

     Mike noticed her gaze as they exited the limo.

     “Garages and servants' quarters,” Mike said.

     “Servants, you have servants?”

     Mike laughed. “Not that many. Just one maid and the limo driver. And we think of them more as family than servants. They've been with Granny for years. Giles doubles as the gardener. Granny and Mom do all the cooking. You're in for a real treat.”

     She looked up at the house. The snow had been falling for about thirty minutes and was truly majestic. It was like a picture in a magazine. A magazine of mansions of the rich. What seemed to be a million Christmas lights decorated the outline of the home, and a rotating wheel of colored lights illuminated the front door, adorned with poinsettias and greenery.

     As Mike and Linda walked up the sidewalk to the huge front door, Linda whispered to Mike. “I don't think I can do this.”

     Mike stopped and looked at her. “Yes, you can. They are going to love you as much as I do.” 

     She leaned up and kissed him. “You love me?” she asked.

     “You bet,” he laughed. “I'm your Keem O Sabe.”

     Just then the front door opened wide, and two women appeared.

     “Mikey!” the older one shouted. She ran to him and hugged him.

     “Hi Granny, this is Linda.”

     The older woman smiled. She took Linda immediately into her arms and hugged her like a long-lost friend.

     “Linda, Linda, Linda. Welcome to our home. You must call me Granny. OK? I've always wanted a granddaughter. Now I have one. At least for a couple of weeks.” 

     Dorothy Henderson loved being called Granny. She was short and petite with a head full of gray hair. She took Linda by the hand and led her into the house. Mike looked over at Giles and shrugged his shoulders.

     Betty Gambill was a taller version of her mother. Linda liked her immediately. Linda was surprised that as big as this house was, they all congregated in the kitchen.

     Betty had a snack ready for them as it was late, and they had not had time for dinner.

     As they sat around the kitchen table, Granny was full of questions. She wanted to hear all about Briarwood, and how the two had met. Mike just sat there smiling at his mother. They would have plenty of time to catch up with each other. Mike did not to deprive his Granny of this time.

     It did not take long for Linda's eyes to grow weary. It had been a long day. Betty noticed that the girl was fading. She got up, took her by the hand and smiled.

     “Say good night, Mikey. I'm taking this girl upstairs and tucking her in.”

     Mike gave Linda a wave.

     “In case you haven't figured her out yet, you don't argue with mom.” He let out a short laugh.

     “I am really tired. See you in the morning, Keem O Sabe?” She looked at him and he could feel the love in her gaze.

     He gave her a thumbs up. “I'll be right here.”

     Betty led Linda from the kitchen and up the huge flight of stairs.

     Linda had never seen such a huge bedroom. Located on the third floor of the mansion, the room had a door that led to a small deck that overlooked Lake Michigan. Inside the huge bathroom was the biggest bathtub Linda had ever seen. A fire burned in the huge fireplace. She immediately decided that she never wanted to leave. She could live in this room forever. The large four poster bed was more comfortable than anything she had ever slept in. 

     Linda slept for ten hours that first night, the best night of sleep she'd had in years. Perhaps since before her mother had left.

     The next morning Betty came into the kitchen to find Mike sitting at the table reading the Detroit News and drinking his morning coffee. She walked over and hugged him.

     “I am so glad to have you home. I really missed you Mikey.”

     Mike hugged her back. “Me too Mom. I love it in Charleston. This school is simply amazing. The teachers are the best I've ever had. And I've made a few really good friends. But I miss you too.”

     She smiled. “I particularly like the friend you brought home.”

     Mike turned serious. “Mom, I never thought I would ever meet anyone like her, she is so so special.”

     “Yes, I can tell. I think my little Mikey is in love,” she paused as she patted his hand. “You look at her the same way your father looked at me.”

     Mike let that comment hang in the air for a moment.

     “I miss him mom, I really do,” he said with a sigh.

     “Me too son. But it is getting easier.” 

     “You gonna be all right for Christmas?” Mike said softly.

     “Yes. I know we didn't do anything last year. I just wasn't up to it. Having you and Linda here has really put me back in the Christmas spirit. I'll be just fine,” she said as she patted him on the arm.

     Mike reached over for his sketch book. “I drew some pictures,” he said proudly.

     He opened the book and showed Betty the sketches he had made. Betty thought the downtown area was nice and was glad that Mikey liked it so much. She especially liked the sketch he had made of the river with a jet aircraft flying under the bridge. She loved the story the old man had told Mike even if it was farfetched. It was a great yarn. 

     It was well past nine when Linda meandered into the kitchen.

     “Well good morning, sleepy head,” Betty said with a huge smile.

     Linda walked over and sat down next to Mike. “I'm sorry I slept in. Mike, you should have woken me.”

     “Are you kidding,” Betty jumped in. “You both need to relax. Let school go for a time. Enjoy yourself.” She walked over to Linda and put her arm around her. “Honey, you sleep as much as you want. No schedules around here.”

     “Ah good, you're up,” Granny said as she entered the kitchen. “You want some breakfast?”

     “I'm sorry Granny, I slept in. It's way past breakfast,” Linda said looking down at the floor.

     “Nonsense child. It's always time for breakfast, and I make the best pancakes in the world.” She went over to the counter and soon the pots and pans were flying.

     After Linda had consumed more pancakes than she should have, Mike suggested they go out and do some Christmas shopping. They had been so busy at school, neither had a chance to do any shopping before they left Charleston.

     “There are plenty of places to shop close by,” Granny told Linda.

     Mike got up and took Linda by the hand. “Let's go.”

     “You want me to call for Giles?” Betty asked.

     “No need, mom. I don't get a chance to drive my car much. And there is no need for Giles to take part of his day sitting around waiting on two teenagers.”

     “OK, Mike but you be really careful.”

     Mike went over and kissed her on the cheek. “You bet, mom.”

    Mike led Linda out to one of the garages.

     “Is this where you keep the Rolls?” she asked with a laugh. 

     “No,” Mike laughed as well. “I drive an old Chevy.”

     Mike's old Chevy turned out to be a pristine 1959 Chevrolet Impala. Blue in color, it shined as the light cascaded into the garage.

     “Nice, not at all what I expected.” Linda said somewhat apologetic.

     Mike looked at her. “It was my dad's. He had just bought a new Impala and wanted to save this one for me. It was the new car we were in that night,” his voice trailed off.

     “You haven't told me much about the accident,” she said as Mike held the car door open for her. “It's OK if you don't want to talk about it,” Linda said as she slid into the car.

     Mike silently closed the door and walked around to the driver's side. As he got in, he sighed.

     “Not much to tell. Mom wanted Giles to drive us, but dad did not like being waited on. He hated the family money and always made sure that my head was in the right place,” he said as he started the engine.

     Linda listened to the roar of the engine and realized that this wasn't a regular stock Chevrolet.

     “My god, you're a 'gear head?” Linda laughed.

     Mike smiled. “Yeah, it has a special police engine. 348 cubic inches, Special Turbo Thruster, five speed transmission, and a special rear end. Generates over 335 horses. There are very few cars in this city faster than this one.”

     Mike looked over at Linda and knew that he she didn't understand a word he was saying. He chuckled.

     “Cool,” she said trying to sound interested.

      As Mike pulled out of the long driveway, he continued his story.

     “Anyway, that night dad wanted to take me down to the bowling alley for a little father son time. He had been working really hard on a case and had not been home much. He wanted to make it up to me.”

     Linda sat across from her boyfriend and listened intently.

     As he drove, Mike talked more about his dad. John Gambill had been with the Detroit police department for over twenty years, working his way up from patrolman to Detective. He worked long hours, but loved what he did. It was his passion and he always told Mike to find his passion and pursue it. No matter what it was.

     “He always told me that it was all right if I wanted to dig ditches.”

     Linda laughed. “Really?”

     “Yeah, he just said to make sure I enjoyed what I was doing and to make sure that I was the best damn ditch digger in town.”

     “So have you found your passion?” Linda asked with a smile.

     Mike looked at her smile. How he loved it. “Yeah, a pretty blond girl I met at boarding school.”

     “No silly, I mean your career passion.”

     “Not really. I love art, but I also like science and history too. Mr. Kramer says I should go into teaching, but Mr. Moorland wants me to go into science. Maybe major in Engineering.”

     “Well, all I know is no matter what you choose to do in life, we'll do it together. Right Keem O Sabe?”

     Mike laughed. “You bet.”  

     They were approaching a curve in the road.

     “It happened right up there” Mike said pointing to the curve ahead. “The guy came around that curve so fast, there was nothing Dad could do. I don't remember everything, but I remember him throwing his arm out in front of me at the last second. It was if he thought that would save me. And it was the last thought he would have. A thought of protecting me from harm. It took me over a year before I would come this way, but it's getting easier.” 

     Linda held back the tears.

     “Anyway, I woke up in the hospital two days later. One broken arm, three fingers, one ankle, my nose, and a concussion. The windshield really did a number on my face. The doctors tell me the scars will fade in time.”

     “What happened to the other driver?” she asked.

     “Turns out he was drunk. Walked away with hardly a scratch. Last I heard, he was still in prison. Fifteen years for vehicular homicide while under the influence.”

     Linda reached over and touched his arm.

     “I love you, Mike.” she said with a sniffle.

     Mike smiled. “Enough of the sad tales. Let's go have some fun.”

     Linda was amazed that she had found someone this kind, this generous and this sensitive. This was love. Even though she missed her father, she was happier than ever.

     The new shopping mall had just opened, and Mike and Linda shopped for hours. Sometimes together, sometimes apart. They both wanted to find 'special' gifts' to help make this the best Christmas ever.

     The day before Christmas as the kids were having breakfast Betty brought up the subject.

    “Linda if you want to, you can attend Christmas Eve service with us. Or we can go to any church you like.”

     Linda put down her fork. “I stopped going to church four years ago when my mother left,” she said softly, looking over at Mike. “But you can go if you like.” 

     Mike came to the rescue. “Mom why don't you and Granny go. Linda and I can make eggnog and cookies.”

     Linda gave Mike the look that said, 'Thank you for bailing me out.'

     Betty smiled. “That will be fine, there are plenty of Christmas specials on the TV. I am sure you two won't be bored.” She looked over at Linda and winked at her.

     They were not bored; they skipped the cookies, and the TV was never turned on.

CHAPTER  22 - CHRISTMAS 1969

     It had taken a few phone calls to make it all work out. John and Margaret wanted them to come home for Christmas but Tommy could not wait to see Bruce. And as usual David Walker came to the rescue.

     “Tommy, we have plenty of room right here. Let's have everyone come to Morgantown for the holiday.”

     Tommy looked over at Dawn. “Honey that does make sense. If Dad is uncomfortable, they can stay with us.”

     David joined the conversation. “Son, I have a confession to make. I talked with your father this morning. They loved the idea, and they want to stay here. He said it would give him and your mother a chance to get to know us better.”

     Tommy laughed. “My dad, you called my dad? Five ten, stocky white guy? The George Wallace of Central Indiana? You sure you got the right John Andrews?”

     Dawn thought Mary Ann was going to fall off the chair. David laughed.

     “Yep, that's the guy. In fact, he mentioned that he had a couple of investment opportunities he wanted my advice on.”

     Tommy looked at Dawn. “Well, 'beam me back up, Scotty'. I have definitely landed on the wrong planet,” he said with a chuckle.

     Dawn could not control her laughter.

     It was a bit crowded even for the Walkers huge home. The kids were on winter break, so they were spending a lot of time with the Walkers.

     Mildred and Walter came with John and Margaret and arrived three days before Christmas. They stopped at Tommy and Dawn's first and got a full tour of the campus. Much had changed since John had gone to WVU.

     As they were getting ready to leave for the Walkers another car pulled up in front of the house. As a surprise for Dee, Gary had arranged for her dad and Jackie to come as well. It was a 

great reunion.

     Tommy was excited about Bruce coming home that evening. He insisted on driving to Pittsburgh to pick Bruce up at the airport. 

     Bruce was the first one off of the plane and ran to Tommy when he saw his best friend standing by the ticket counter.

     “Damn, I am glad to see you.” Bruce exclaimed as they hugged.

     “Me too Bruce, me too,” Tommy said with a smile. “I really missed the hell out of you.”

     It was a slow drive back to Morgantown. It had snowed and the roads were slippery. But Tommy and Bruce didn't care. The slow drive gave them plenty of time to catch up with each Other. 

     Bruce talked on and on about how much he loved Harvard. For the most part he was being accepted with only a few exceptions.

    “You know Bruce, college is not anything like Briarwood.”

    “Yeah, I know. Speaking of Briarwood, have you heard from anyone?” Bruce asked.

     Tommy smiled. “I hear from Gavin all the time. He really likes the guys that got our old room, but says it's not the same.”

     Bruce laughed. “Nothing stays the same dude, it's always changing.”

     “Not you and me, we're never going to change,” Tommy said looking over from the driver's seat.

     “Yeah, let's see what we're like at eighty,” Bruce laughed.

     Tommy reached out and put his arm on Bruce's shoulder. “Well, I do know that we'll be together.”

     They talked nonstop all the way to Morgantown.

     Bruce was happy to see everyone.

     “I thought you said Dee's father and Jackie were coming?” he asked.

     David spoke up. “They're in the den with Dee having a talk.”

     At that exact moment as if on cue Dee, her father and Jackie came into the room. All you had to do was take one look at Dee and you knew something was up. She looked happier than ever. She was grinning from ear to ear. Ted and Jackie were holding hands.

     “Dad and Jackie have an announcement to make everyone,” she said.

     “We wanted to do this in front of Dee and all the people she has grown to love,” Ted said.

      Gary reached over and took Denise's hand. They were both smiling.

     “I finally got the nerve to ask this woman to marry me. And with Dee's blessings, she has agreed,” he smiled.

     Everyone applauded and there were hugs all around.

     Jackie was beaming. “He asked me two weeks ago.” She walked over and put her arm around Denise. “And I told him I wouldn't give him my answer until I talked to this beautiful young lady. I wanted her blessing before I said yes.”

     Denise hugged her. “As if there would be any question.” Dee said with pride.

     It had taken Denise a long time to get over her mother's death from cancer when Denise was in the sixth grade. Jackie came along a few years later and they became best friends. Jackie took things slowly as she never tried to replaced Denise's mother. But she wanted to be there for the girl whenever she was needed. And Denise knew that her father was finally happy again. And Denise wanted that for Ted. She wanted her father to be as happy as she had become. And it was all due to Tommy, Dawn and Gary. Now her life was finally complete. 

     John had a momentary flashback to a September day when a man and his little girl came to the house. She limped and stuttered and told what John thought a tall tale was. How things had changed over the years. She had grown into a beautiful young woman. John was happy that Tommy had her in his life and he was glad that Ted had become his close friend as well. John had grown to love his extended family.

     After dinner as everyone was gathering in the library for after dinner drinks, Tommy found Mildred in the kitchen cleaning up. Tommy walked up to her and hugged her.

     “I didn't want you to get lost in the shuffle of all these people,” Tommy said to her. “I haven't had a chance to tell you how much I've missed you.”

     She smiled. “I know. You don't have to say it. I can see it in your eyes.”

     “Really, do you see anything else?” he asked as he sat down at the table.

      Mildred laughed. “I see that you and Dawn are happier than ever. I see the love you have for all those around you.” She stopped, thinking back to another conversation in that very kitchen. “Haven't we had this talk before?” then she laughed.

     “Yeah,” Tommy smiled. “I guess we have. But it's nice to hear it again.”

     Tommy got a strange look on his face. “Tell me. How is my mom really doing? She doesn't look right to me.”

     Mildred sighed. “Oh Tommy. I don't know what to think. She has been so distant and aloof lately. She still isn't over it. And I don't think she ever will. Your dad has tried to get her to go to 

his doctor, but she won't go.”

     Tommy sighed. “He did do dad a lot of good. He's been a changed man in the last year. But there is something else. Something I'm missing. And I don't think it has anything to do with George.”

     “Tommy, I agree there is something else going on. I don't know what it is either,” she paused. “Tommy, maybe you could talk to her? You might be able to convince her to go see a doctor. She needs to talk to someone.”

     Now it was Tommy's time to sigh. “No, she won't listen to me.” Then he smiled “But I bet she'll listen to her favorite daughter in-law.”

     Mildred smiled. “Yes, maybe Dawn can help.” 

     “I know this holiday will be hard on Mom and Dad. It's only their second Christmas without George. And so much has changed,” Tommy said quietly. “That's the real reason we didn't want to go back to Indiana for the holidays. We were all hoping that if Mom and Dad came here, it might be easier for them.”

   Two days later Dawn found Margaret alone in the kitchen drinking her coffee. 

     “Mom, can we talk?” she asked.

    Margaret tried to smile. “Of course, dear, you can always talk to me.”

     Dawn sat down next to Margaret and took her hand.

     “Actually, I was hoping that you would talk to me.”

     Margaret's eyes narrowed. “Talk to you? About what?”

     Dawn squeezed her hand. “About what is going on with you. Moms worried. She says you are more distant than ever.”

     Margaret shook her head. “Sweetie, it's really none of her business.”

     “She's your friend and she is worried about both of you. Tommy and I are worried too.”

     Margaret let out a sigh. “Dawn, it's all right. We are just fine.” She let go of Dawn's hand. 

     “Look, after George was killed, I went into a tailspin. I cried all the time and frankly, drank too much.” She smiled. “But I am just fine now. I'm getting better every day. I actually look forward to each and every day.”

     Dawn smiled. “Are you sure?”

     Margaret did not smile in return; her response was more of a 'glare'. “Yes, I am sure. And I thank you not to ask me again,” she said firmly as she got up and left the room.

     Dawn sat at the table for another five minutes trying to understand the conversation. She only came away with one fact. Something was going on, and it probably wasn't good. 

CHAPTER  23 - A VERY SPECIAL CHRISTMAS

     Carol was again staying with the Reitz's. They had been so kind to her over the past few months.

     She and Janice had gone shopping, and she now had some nicer clothes for school. Janice did not go over board. She did not want to look like she was trying to 'buy' Carol's love and affection.

     They talked for hours and hours on the weekends when Carol could visit. They were growing closer and closer. But Janice did not rush the girl. She needed time. Time to adjust and heal.

     Janice was able to arrange for Carol to spend her entire Christmas break with them. Janice was taking things extremely slow. They spent time in the kitchen as Carol wanted to learn how to cook, and Janice was a great teacher. She had also showed an interest in Jim's hobby of fixing old cars.

     Slowly, Carol was coming out of the shell she had retreated into.

     Then three days before Christmas, a breakthrough occurred.

     In the dream, Carol was in her old bed. Her father had just left the room. Tears were streaming down her face. All she felt was guilt and shame. Then all of a sudden, she saw flames

coming up the stairs. It rolled down the hallway into her brother's room, then into her parents' room. She heard John screaming and banging on his bedroom door, but the door would not open, and she could not reach it. Then the door was gone, and she could see John laying in his bed as the flames consumed him.

     She woke up screaming.

     Janice heard the noise and made a bee line for the guest room. Carol was sitting upright in bed crying and shaking uncontrollably.

    “They're all dead, they're all dead, it's a fire, it's a fire,” she screamed over and over, still sobbing and shaking.

     Janice ran over to the bed and took Carol into her arms.

     “It's all right Carol, it's all right,” she said softly as she rocked the girl back and forth. “It was just a bad dream. You're safe.”

     Jim was standing at the bedroom door, a concerned look on his face.

     “She OK?” he asked his wife.

     Janice looked over at him and nodded.

     “She will be.”

  Carol cried and cried. She kept saying “I'm sorry mommy, I'm so so sorry.”

     Janice said nothing. She just held on to her and rocked her back and forth. Time for talk would come later.

     It took about half an hour for Carol to calm down. When she finally stopped crying, Janice spoke.

     “Better now?” she asked stroking the hair from her forehead. “Would you like to tell me about it.”

     Carol sniffled and Janice reached over to the tissue box on the nightstand.

     She blew her nose and nodded.

    “Yeah, I think I do.”

     Janice motioned for her to move over. She got into the bed beside Carol and put her arm around her.

     “It was terrible,” she said as she laid her head on Janice's shoulder. Then she went on and described the dream in great detail.

     “It was just a dream honey, that's all.”

     “No ma'am, it was more than that. After the fire, I never cried. I just went about my business as usual. I didn't care about them. I used to wish that they were all dead. This is the first time I've cried.”

     “Carol, crying is a good thing. You need to mourn. They may have not been the best, but they were your family.”

     She just nodded.

     “I don't think I can go back to sleep,” Carol started to cry again.

     Janice looked over at the clock. It was four thirty.

     “Tell you what. Let's get up, go out into the kitchen and have an early morning snack. I think there's some pie left over from last night.” 

     Carol smiled as she nodded her head. “I think I would like that.”

     Jim had already made his coffee and boiled the water for Janice's tea. He put tea bags in two cups and poured the hot liquid. He then set them on the table as he sat down.

     “You all right Carol?” he asked quietly.

     She looked down at the tea and quietly said, “Yes, I think so. Thank you Mr. Reitz.”

     Jim looked over at Janice and she nodded her approval.

     “Carol, Janice and I have been talking and we think it's about time we modified our little arrangement.”

     Carol's eyes opened wide as her head shot up.

     “Did I do something wrong? I'm sorry I woke you guys up. Really I am,” she almost pleaded.

     Janice stepped in. “No No No, that's not what he meant,” she looked over at Jim and smiled. “He just isn't very good at finding the right words. What he meant was,” she paused, making sure she had the right words.

     “Jim and I have both grown to love you and want to ask you a serious question.”

     Carol did not understand but waited for the bomb to drop. But it wasn't a bomb.

     “We would like to make this a more permanent arrangement. Like you coming here to live full time. If you want to. I know I can get you into Briarwood beginning next year and we have a lot of work to do until then.”

     Carol's eyes lit up like a giant floodlight at the circus. 

     “Really?” she asked excitedly. “You mean come here to live,” she paused. “Forever?”

     Jim chimed in. “We were going to wait until Christmas to ask you, but we just can't hold it in any longer. You'll be safe here. And you'll be loved.”

     “But what if I don't get into Briarwood?”

     Janice took her hand. “That has nothing to do with it. It doesn't matter one way or the other. We want you here because we want you here. And we want you to want to be here. If you don't get into Briarwood, you'll go to Charleston High.”

     Carol smiled. “Oh Mrs. Reitz, I really want to be here. I really and truly do. But can you do that? Is it legal?”

     Janice patted her hand and smiled. “I'll call Perry Mason in the morning. But there is one thing that needs to change.”

     “Don't worry Mrs. Reitz. I'll be good, and I won't be any trouble. I promise.”

     Jim laughed. “You're a teenager. Of course you'll be trouble. But you have to stop the mister and misses talk. I would never expect you to call us mom and dad, but how about just Jim and Janice?”

     Carol leaned over and hugged Janice and then Jim. Tears came down her face. But they were tear of joy and happiness. She had found a home. And a good one it would be.

CHAPTER  24 - PLEASE HELP February  1970

     Mike and Linda were at their usual table in the corner of the cafeteria studying. It had been a long day, and both were tired. They were wrapping up when Natalie Stoval came into the 

cafeteria.

     She went over to the counter and got a glass of water, then waved at Linda and Mike.

     “Hey Nat,” Linda said as Natalie walked over to them.

     “Glad I found you guys. Can we talk for a minute?” Natalie asked.

     “Of course Nat, sit down,” Mike moved over to give her some room.

     “I need your help with a very sensitive and very private situation,” she said looking at Linda.

     Linda reached across the table and took Natalie's hand. She could tell this girl was nervous and obviously had a real problem.

     “Robert Johnson has asked me out every day for the last month. I think he's run out of girls to ask.”

     Mike could not control his chuckle, but the look from Natalie made him stop dead in his tracks.

     “I'm sorry Nat, I wasn't making fun, honest. But that's just the way he is, he's really harmless. He just likes girls.” He looked over at Linda and smiled.

     “I'm serious Mike. I'm tired of it and I want him to stop,” she started to cry.

     Linda gave Mike a hard look as well. He decided to back off the jokes. Maybe this was serious.

     “Nat, if you don't want to go out with him, maybe you should go out with someone else. I know a guy in my history class that would be perfect for you. Too bad Bill's taken. That would 

really drive Robert nuts.”

     “Har-de-har-har. You're as bad as Mike. I just don't want to go out with him or anyone, Linda. Really, I don't. I just want to go to class get good grades and go on to college. I don't have time for guys.”

     “I'm sorry Nat, I guess I've been hanging around with this clown so much, some of his warped sense of humor has rubbed off on me,” Linda smiled pointing at Mike. “But seriously, the best way to get Robert off your back is to go out with someone else. And Dave's a great guy.”

     Natalie sighed heavily.

     “What part of this don't you understand? I really thought you guys would help,” she started to cry harder.

     Mike looked at Linda and they had a silent conversation.

     Linda squeezed Natalie's hand. “You wanna start at the beginning? We will help you no matter what it is,” she said softly.

     Natalie wiped the tears away and looked first to Linda then at Mike.

      “You promise you won't say anything? You'll both keep my secret?”

     “Of course, Nat, we'll keep your secret, no matter what it is,” Mike said thinking of another secret in 'The Holley'.

     Natalie looked over at Linda. “Do you remember the day we first met?”

     “Of course I do, you were about to do a 'Brodie' down the library steps.” Linda said with a smile.

     “Yes, and remember I told you I missed most of last year with a broken leg.”

     “As I remember it, it was two broken legs,” Linda replied looking over at Mike. Something was amiss with this story. Something was wrong.

     Natalie sighed. “Actually it was neither,” she paused. “I lied.”

     Linda looked over at Mike, shock written on her face.

     “So you didn't get hurt in a skiing accident?” Mike asked.

     Natalie looked around the cafeteria to make sure no one else was around.

     “I got hurt all right. But not skiing. The worst hurt in the world,” she was trying to build the nerve to actually say it out loud.  “I had a stillborn baby. A girl.”

     “Oh no,” Linda cried. “I am so sorry Nat.”

     Mike sat there in dead silence. Shock written all over his face.

     “Actually, it was probably the best thing for me. The summer after my sophomore year, I went wild. Discovering boys was not a good thing for me. My home life sucked and all of a sudden someone was paying attention to me.”

     She paused for a long time letting Mike and Linda soak it all in.

     “I had a wild summer. Spent most of it at Lake Erie and in the back seat of my boyfriend's car. Damn it, I should have known better. By the time October rolled around I was two months along. We're Catholic so there weren't that many options available. I had to have it. I knew my life was over. It was terrible. All my friends deserted me, my parents yelled all the time. When they weren't yelling at me, they were yelling at each other. Dad blamed mom, mom blamed dad, and I blamed myself. It almost cost them their marriage, and it was all my fault.”

     “And the father?” Mike asked.

     “Ran as soon as he found out. Could not get out of Cleveland fast enough. Never saw or heard from him again.” 

     Mike sat there with his head in his hands. He could not imagine what this girl had gone through.

     “Luckily my old man's loaded, so I got pretty good care. But something went terribly wrong. To make a long story short, about a week before my due date, I got these horrible pains and started to hemorrhage. Dad called for the ambulance, but it was too late. The baby was gone, and I almost didn't make it.”

     “Nat I am so so sorry,” Linda was now in tears.

     “I damn near bled to death. They had to do surgery and they took it all. They gutted me like a fish. I'll never be able to have children. That’s the price God is making me pay for being so damn stupid.”

     “Nat, people make mistakes so don't be so hard on yourself,” was all Mike could think of to say.

     “No, I have to pay the price. Mom and Dad sent me here, partly as punishment but mostly to avoid all the embarrassment. I couldn't go back to my old school and have all my ex-friends around me. It was all over town. All my friends deserted me. I had nothing. Briarwood is a new 

beginning for me. I'm going to study hard, get my education and try to make it up to my parents for what I did. And dating boys is not in that mix.”

     “Can I make a suggestion?” Mike said.

     Natalie nodded.

     “You need to talk to Mrs. Reitz. You are obviously having problems dealing with this horrible event, and she can help.”

     Natalie nodded.

     “That's what Sister Harriet told me.”

     “You talked to the principal at Charleston Catholic?” Linda said, a surprised tone in her voice.

     “Yeah, just after I arrived in Charleston. Like I said, I'm catholic so I went to confession. The Priest suggested I talk to Sister Harriet. So, I went over to Charleston Catholic and asked to see her.  She's been a tremendous help on the religious side and suggested I talk to Mrs. Reitz as well. I see her once a week. She has been wonderful. I have been working hard to get better, and I think I am actually getting better,” Natalie paused. “But I want boys to leave me the hell alone. At least for now,” she started to cry again. “I thought about asking Mrs. Reitz to talk to Robert, but I really don't want to hurt him or get him into trouble. I just want him to leave me alone.”

     Mike leaned over and put his arm around her. Pulling her closer to him he said, “I'll take care of it. Don't worry.” 

     Linda was still holding her hands from across the table.

     “It'll be all right, honest” she said with a smile.

     “Thanks guys. I really feel better getting it out in the open. You're my best friends. And I need friends right now.”

     “You got em',” Mike smiled. “Forever.”

     And it would be forever.

     Later that evening, Mike approached Robert in their room.

     “Hey roommate, can we talk?”

     Robert looked up from his desk, surprise written on his face. They had not talked much over the last few months. Mike was busy with classes, Linda, and his sketches while Robert spent his time chasing all the girls, one in particular. Girl crazy guys always wanted the ones they could not catch. It was part of the teenage game.

     “Sure, Mike. What's up”

     “Well I need a favor. I know we're not close, but you really need to do something for me”

     “Depends. What is it?” he asked.

     “I understand you've been asking Natalie out, a lot.”

     “Yeah, she always says no, but I'll get her to say yes. I can out last her,” he said laughing. 

     “Leave her alone dude. That's the favor.”

     Robert looked at Mike. “Are you serious? I'm gonna pick her like the cherry tree out in my uncle's back yard,” he laughed.

     Mike glared back. “I wanted it to be a favor, but I guess that was too much to ask.”

     Robert nodded his head. “Yes, it is too much to ask.”

     Mike stood up still glaring at his roommate.

     “You don't understand. Now I am not asking, I am telling. Leave that girl alone.”

     Robert got right in front of Mike's face.

     “And who is gonna make me?”

     “I am,” Mike glared.

     “Are you serious?” Robert asked. “Or do you want her for yourself? Not happy with the prettiest girl in the school, you want more? Or is it that you don't want me to have her?”

     Mike was running out of patience.

     “Besides, I'll bet you that I can get her in the sack before the school year is out,” Robert said with a laugh.

     He stopped laughing a nano second later.

     Mike was not a violent person, but he was extremely protective of his friends. And he hated the 'get her in the sack' attitude. His father also had taught him to box. Although Robert was six inches taller, he went down like an imploded skyscraper. Mike was on him in a flash pinning him to the floor. 

     “Now, let me make this perfectly clear. You will not ask Natalie out again. Got it? You will leave her alone. Got it?” he barked at his roommate. 

     Robert finally understood that Mike was serious about this. He nodded his understanding. While he was nodding his head, Mike realized what he had done.

     Mike got up and put his arm out to help Robert up.

     “I'm sorry Robert, I shouldn't have lost my temper. I should have said please one more time. I tend to be too protective of my friends and Nat is a friend. Are you O.K.?”, he asked.

     Robert got up, rubbed his chin then smiled.

     “I really didn't think you were that serious dude. Gee, it's only a girl. There are lots of them out there. But what's the big deal? Why the fuss over it?”

     “Look, let's just say the girl doesn't want to go out with you, and she is nice enough not to complain to the school and get you into trouble. So, it's in your best interest to just let it go.”

     “OK Mike, in the interest of getting along, I'll do it for you. Happy now?” he laughed.

     Mike nodded his head. “You hurt?” 

     Robert laughed and slapped his roommate on the back. “Just my pride Mike, just my pride.”

     It would be a new beginning for the roommates that had very little in common. But a bond would be formed that would last well into adulthood. They would find more in common than they originally thought.

     And Robert stopped asking Natalie for a date.

CHAPTER  25 - THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS

     Ray Ethridge sat at the head of the huge conference table. The Briarwood Board of Directors sat around the table. 

     “Next on the agenda is the list of student applicants,” he said. He motioned over to the door where Mrs. Derosa was sitting.

     “Lucille, would you please ask our guests to come in?”

     Mrs. Derosa opened the door and waved them in.

     First in was David Walker, followed by Tommy Andrews, Mrs. Bowers, Janice Reitz, and Stephen Kramer. They sat in chairs directly behind Ray Ethridge.

     “Our new business for this meeting is admittance of new students for the upcoming summer and fall term. You all have the list, and I'm sure you've had ample time to study them.”

     It was Wayne Rollins who spoke first. Wayne was the owner and CEO at WCHS-TV and was the newest member of the Board.

     “I can't speak for the others, but this is a good list. All seem well qualified for Briarwood, and all have the grades. I only have one issue.”

     They all knew what was coming.

     “This young girl Carol Roberts. Yes, she has the grades. But I have to wonder if she will fit in. I've done some background checks on her and she does not seem like the kind of student we want representing Briarwood. I understand wanting to help a girl who lost her entire family in a tragedy, but how is this going to benefit Briarwood? Unless I'm convinced otherwise, I would have to vote no on her admittance.”

     Janice started to get up, but Stephen grabbed her arm and gave her the 'look'. She sat back down.

     Ray folded his hands. 

     “I understand your reluctance. I was reluctant as well when Mrs. Reitz approached me with the idea. But the more we talked, the more I listened and the more I learned. Then I met this young girl. Let me tell you, I was impressed. She's smart, articulate, well spoken, well read, and well-adjusted considering what she has been through. There is one thing she said to me during our talk that I will never forget. I asked her why she wanted to come to Briarwood. She told me that she wanted to get the best education possible, she wanted to learn and grow as a person. She said she wanted to do better. Then I saw a small tear in her eye. She lowered her head and said, 'I want to have a life.'”

     “Ladies and gentlemen, we need to find a way here, a way to let her accomplish her goals. I have a feeling that Briarwood would benefit from her attendance.”

     There was some low spoken words around the table, then Melinda Weinstein raised her hand.

     Another newer addiction to the board, Melinda was the head accountant for the Charleston Gazette and volunteered her expertise in that area as Treasurer for Briarwood.

     “Raymond, I sympathize with your feelings. Really, I do. But I do have a question for Mrs. Reitz.”

     Janice stood up and went over to a small podium that had been set up.

     “Yes Mrs. Weinstein, what would you like to know.”

     Melinda cleared her throat. “First of all, taking this girl into your home like you and your husband have is to be commended, but I cannot consider that. I can only consider what is best for Briarwood and its student population. We all want to save the world. But I have been charged with only saving our little world around this school. So, my question to you is,” she paused. “How is she is adjusting to her situation? Have there been any issues?”

     Janice looked her straight in the eye. “She gets moody once in a while, and sometimes she cries, trust comes hard for her,” Janice grinned. “Just like every other teenage girl I work with,” she paused. “She has been a joy to be around, and considering the life she's had, and all she's been through, I think she is adjusting just fine. Are we there yet? Are we where we need to be? Probably not. But she has come so far.”

     “If I may,” Melinda continued. “I see you have brought some other guests to our meeting. Am I correct in my assumption that they are here in support of Ray's request to admit this girl? If so, I think now is the time to meet them.”

     Ray nodded. “I agree. I think you all know David Walker. He is here to represent young Carol's legal interests.”

     David nodded to the crowd.

     “You may not personally know the young man next to him, but you do know the name. This is Thomas Andrews. Last year's Valedictorian. He is currently on a full scholarship to W.V.U.  I could be here all night talking about this fine young man.”

   

     Tommy smiled as he held up his hand.

     “Next to Thomas, is Mrs. Cathy Bower, head of our Math department. You already know Janice, and next to her is Stephen Kramer head of our history department.”

     A voice came from the back room. “So, you brought out the big guns?”

     Everyone laughed and the mood was lightened.

     Wayne Rollins raised his hand again.

     Janice was getting real concerned. This was not going well. 

     “Ray, I know you're a champion for kids, that's why you're the headmaster. I'm new to this board, but I've heard that you keep coming here asking the board to save every kid you find on the street corner. I know we consider more than just grades when deciding upon admission to this great school. We have to do that. It's our job. Briarwood is its own little community, and we have to make sure that every student is a good fit. We can't admit a student just because we want to save them.”

     Raymond looked over at Tommy. “Thomas, would you like to address Mr. Rollins' concerns?”

     Tommy smiled, then stood up and went to the podium.

     “Yes sir, I would be honored to do that. Mr. Rollins, would you say that I did well at Briarwood? Did I fit in? Did I fit this student 'mold' that you all seem to want?”

     “Why yes, from what I've heard, your record was perfect. I would almost call you the poster boy for a Briarwood student.”

     Ray smiled. 'This young man should become a lawyer,' he thought.

     “Well sir, I came here with baggage. Lots of it. This young ladies' grades are by far better than mine were coming in. I was a terrible student. Fought all the time. And I was expelled from my old school back home. But these wonderful people saw something in me. I don't know what it was, but they saw something. I urge you to follow their advice. This is their job. Their job to see the potential, any potential. Then they mold it and guide it through all the processes. Just like they did for me. I hate to think how my life would have turned out had I not come here. These people,” he motioned over to his friends. “They literally saved my life, and made it what it is today,” his voice choked up a bit. “How can you not want that for this girl?”

     He turned and sat down.

     David leaned over with a huge smile. He patted Tommy on the arm and said, “Good job, son.”

     Ray then asked Cathy Bower to address the group.

     “Thank you for the opportunity to address all of you on behalf of Carol. I have studied her transcripts and the pre-admittance test scores. Her math scores are in the upper two per cent. Now, I too may wonder how she will fit in. I'm a little newer at this than my esteemed colleagues. But I know this. In the year and a half that I have been associated with Janice,” she paused, looking over at her. “I do know that she is the best one to judge Miss Roberts' attitude and issues. If she says the girl is fine and well adjusted, I will welcome her into my classroom with open arms. I will be proud to be a part of her upbringing and education. And I will do whatever needs to be done, to ensure her success.”

     Stephen was next. 

     “I met Carol and her husband when the Reitzs' invited my wife and I to dinner. She was a true joy. I found her to be bright, funny, and she seems to be dealing with her tragedy well. She is well read,” he looked over at Tommy. “And she reminds me of another student who we thought would not fit it at Briarwood.” He paused and again looked at Tommy with a smile. “I am confident that Miss Roberts will do well here.”

     Richard Bush spoke up. Mr. Bush was President of True Temper, a company that grew from the old Kelly Axe company. A huge man, he topped the scales at well over three hundred pounds, and when he talked people listened. “But we have not addressed the elephant in the room. I hate to bring it up, but who is going to pay for all this? We are not a charity, no matter who needs saving. That's why we have a board of directors. To ensure that this ship of ours runs smoothly. We have the best academic minds in the country. We let them do their jobs,” he paused. “And a fine job they do.” He then motioned over to the visitors. “I trust them. If they think this girl will do well, fit in and be a credit to our school, I say fine. This is why they are there. I will vote yes. As far as I am concerned, it is their decision. But we need to talk about how to finance this deal. We just spent the last three hours talking about next year's budgets, building upgrades, and teacher salaries. We have to run this school like a business. The city scholarships are taken for the next two years. We cannot let this girl jump to the front of that line. That would be unfair to all the other applicants. Since she lives with the Reitz's, room and board is not an issue. But we have these fine teachers to pay, buildings to keep in repair, and a host of other expenditures. We need to keep a handle on that.”

     “Doesn't this girl get financial help from the state or some Social Security?” Melinda asked. “Maybe we could apply that.”  

     Janice stood up. “No, we will not. She does get some Social Security benefits. Every dime of that goes into a Trust Fund account that Mr. Walker has so graciously offered to administer. It is to be used for future college expenses.”

     “And what about Mr. Walker's fee? Who covers that?” someone asked.

     “I am doing this pro bono sir.” David said quickly, with a smile.

     Janice was worried. They had all hoped the board would waive the tuition, but then someone at the far end of the table spoke.

     Thomas Delafuente was a quiet man. He was one of the original Board members that helped form the school all those years ago. Although he never said much, when he did it was 

profound. He never missed a board meeting. He was the one who had hired Ray right after college when Briarwood was in its infancy. As Vice President of Libbey-Owens glass company, he was a busy man. But he always found time for Briarwood. It was his dream to build this kind of school, and he and Raymond had done it.

     He leaned back in his chair and removed his unlit cigar from his mouth.

     “Y'all, I've been a sittin' here quietly taken all this in, and I do have a few words to say,” he paused and looked around the table. “I've been here since the beginning. I have watched 

Raymond build this school from the ground up. He has hired the best, and from what I've seen here today, the most compassionate teachers that he could find. I commend him for that.” 

     There were lots of head nods and “yes, he has.”

     “That being said,” he continued. “I trust him to make these decisions. Look at Mr. Andrews. I remember how Ray argued for him, and he had not yet met Mr. Andrews. He went by Mr. 

Andrews I.Q. and instinct. He's talked to this girl; he's reviewed her records. I say let these people run this school. That what they're paid to do. I will vote yes as well.”

     “All that is fine Thomas, and I agree. They've convinced me. But how in the hell are we going to pay for it?”

     Thomas Delafuente smiled. “We agreed many years ago to waive tuition each year for one student. We call it the Briarwood Scholarship. I think young Mr. Andrews there received that high honor.”

     Tommy nodded. “Yes I did, and thank you all.”

     “We cannot add another scholarship Thomas, we just can't set that precedent,” Wayne Rollins quickly said.

     “I know that Wayne, and I totally agree.” Thomas replied quickly.

     “So how do we do it?”

     “Easy Wayne,” he paused and looked right at him with a smile. “You and I will pay for it.”

     Janice almost fainted. She never expected this.

     “You want me to help pay for tuition for a girl I've never met.”

     “Please Wayne, give me a break. Y'all probably have kids of your own out there you've never met.”

     That brought laughter from the entire crowd.

     Wayne Rollins was well known as a ladies' man. He had been married four times but none lasted more than two years.

     Even he laughed.

     “Besides, I've seen your companies financials for this year. You can afford it .”

     “So you want to divide it by two?”

     “Yes”

     A female voice came from the back of the room.

     “Let's make it three” she said.

     Richard Bush added, “I'll make it four.”

     By the end of the meeting, every board member not only voted the girl into the Briarwood Class of 1974, but all of them offered to finance a young girl's education.

     Janice cried.

     Tommy was not surprised.

     Neither was David.

CHAPTER  26 -  STORM DRAIN

     Arlene and Shannon loved to exercise. They spent every weekend walking around the downtown area. Sometimes they would walk the Kanahwa River bank all the way down to the 

State Capitol. Shannon loved to look at the golden dome as it glistened in the Morning sun.

     It had been a rainy week in Charleston. March was typically cold but a warm front had come into the area on Thursday and it rained and stormed for two straight days.

     So on a lovely Saturday morning, the two friends left 'The Holley' early and walked their usual route through the downtown area. And girls being girls, they sometimes stopped to window shop.

     They spent a little too much time window shopping on this early spring day and realized they were going to be late for lunch. They had already skipped breakfast to get a head start on their exercise. It was Arlene's idea to cut over several streets and get to 'The Holley' from the rear parking lot.

     As they cut through the parking lot, Arlene heard a faint noise.

     "Mowww, mowww", came the sound.

     Arlene stopped and grabbed Shannon by the arm.

     "Hear that?" she asked.

     "What?" Shannon replied.

     "Mowww," came the sound again.

     This time Shannon heard it too.

     "That's a kitten," she exclaimed.

     They started to look around the parking lot wondering if this kitten had taken refuge under a car.

     It was next to Bill Summers car that the sound was loudest, but the kitten was nowhere to be found.

     "Mowww, mowww."

     Arlene spotted the storm drain under Bill's car.

     "Shannon, can you go get Bill Summers? He needs to move his car."

     Shannon turned to head into the back entrance to 'The Holley'.

     "Hurry," Arlene shouted.

     Arlene crawled belly first under Bill's car. For the first time she was thankful that she didn't inherit her mother's large chest. But it still was a tight fit.

     "Kitty kitty," she said in a low and calming voice. "It'll be OK, we're going to get you out. You just wait."

     "Mowww, mowww," came the sound again 

     Five minutes later Shannon returned with Bill Summers and Jerry Silverman in tow. By this time Arlene was completely under Bill's car.

     "Arlene?" Shannon shouted.

     "Under here," she replied.

     "Arlene, I can't move the car with you under it," Bill laughed. “I could, but it wouldn't end well for you.”

     Arlene wiggled her way from under the vehicle. Her back was dark with grease and grime from the underside of Bill's car.

     Bill got into the G.T.O and soon maneuvered it into another parking spot.

     Jerry gazed into the drain.

     "It's in there a ways Arlene. I don't know if we can get to it."

     "Please try, please?" Arlene begged.

     Bill went over to his car, opened his trunk and retrieved a crowbar. He placed it under the storm grate and in one quick motion had the top off of the drain.

     Jerry grabbed a flashlight from the trunk and shined it into the drain. All of a sudden, they saw two little eyes attached to a tiny black head.

     Arlene squeaked. 

     "Kitty," she exclaimed as she strained to see.

     Jerry sighed. "OK my friends. Here's what we do. Arlene, you're in charge of the flashlight. Bill, when I get down on the ground you and Shannon grab me by the legs. I think you can lower me into the drain far enough so that I should be able to reach the kitten."

     Bill smiled. "You trust me?" he asked.

     Jerry laughed. "No, but I trust Shannon."

     Bill slapped him on the back. "Got you covered."

     "OK let's do this."

      Jerry got on his stomach and slowly eased into the drain. He felt Shannon and Bills hands around his ankles as Arlene shined the flashlight down into the abyss of the storm drain.

     It was a little black and white tuxedo kitten. As Jerry reached for it, the kitten started to purr and inched it's way towards him. 

     "Come on little kitty, come on." he urged quietly.

     Soon the kitten was in his arms.

     "Got it," Jerry said loud enough for them to hear but not so loud as to scare the kitten.

     Bill grabbed him by the belt and lifted him and the kitten to freedom.

     Arlene immediately took the small creature into her arms. It could not have been more than two or three months old, its white front and white feet filthy from its time in the storm drain.

     "Kitty, you get a bath, first thing." Arlene laughed.

     It continued to purr as Arlene held it.

     "OK, now what?" Shannon asked. "You know the rules. No pets."

     "What pet?" Arlene laughed as she hugged the little creature.

     Jerry shook his head and smiled. "How are you going to get that kitten upstairs?" he asked.

     Bill walked over to his car and retrieved a huge shopping bag. He handed it to Arlene.

     Arlene smiled and put the kitten in the bag. "That's how." she replied.

     Jerry shook his head. “Arlene, you know old man Ethridge isn't gonna allow you to keep a cat in 'The Holley.'

     Arlene's turned stone cold serious. “I don't care what he says. I'm keeping it. And that's final.”

     "So what are you going to name it?" Shannon asked.

     "Eloise," she smiled.

    "I always wanted a dog named 'Damnit'" Bill said with a laugh. "That way I could open the back door and yell. "Come here damnit."

     "So why 'Eloise'?" Jerry asked. "Family name?"

     Arlene laughed. "No, when I was a kid, my dad used to read me these books about a little girl named Eloise that lived in the Plaza Hotel in New York. And since we live in the 'Holley Hotel', I think the name is appropriate."

     "I remember those books," Shannon remarked. "The author Kay Thompson also did a song about Eloise." She started to sing.

(Who is the little girl who

Lives in the Plaza in New York)

That's me, Eloise, I'm six

I live on the top floor

(Who is the little girl who knows

Everybody's business in New York)

I spend an enormous

Amount of time in the lobby

I have to see what's going on there

(Who's on the telephone most of the day)

 

I have to call room service a lot

And tell them to charge it, please

And thank you very much

(Who's in and out and up and

Down and in everybody's way)

That's what Mr. Salamoney says

And he ought to know

He's the manager, for Lord's sake

(Who's up at break of day

Creating a terrible racket in the halls)

Sometimes I take two sticks

And skitter them along the woodwork

(Who has a lovely way of writing

Her name in lipstick on the walls)

My mother is thirty

And wears a three and a half shoe

(Who's the little darling who'll

Drive you out of your head

But you love her just the same)

After all, I'm only six

(Who's the little girl who's

Only good when she's in bed

Eloise is her name)

That's me, Eloise

(Eloise, Eloise, Eloise, Eloise)

That's Nanny

She's my nurse, she's English

And wears tissue paper in her dress

And you can hear it

(Eloise, what are you doing)

Here's the thing of it

I have to open that window wider

Because there's this pigeon who

Keeps hanging around out there

And I'm gonna squonk him in his head

(Eloise, what are you doing, doing, doing

Come in off that ledge, my dear

And close the windows at once

Before we all freeze, freeze, freeze)

Nanny, actually, I'm rather

Tired, tired, tired

(Goodnight, my dear)

Goodnight, Nanny

(Goodnight, Eloise)

(Eloise, Eloise, Eloise, Eloise)

Oh, my Lord

There's so much to do

Tomorrow, I think I'll pour a pitcher

Of water down the mail chute

     The four friends laughed as they entered the back door into 'The Holley'

     Unseen by the teenagers was Fred Ingham, who witnessed the whole event from his workshop window. He had a huge grin on his face as he thought back to a young student and a television antenna. He just shook his head as he smiled.

CHAPTER  27 - APRIL 1970 Apollo 13

     Tommy stood in the kitchen waiting for the coffee to finish. As was his new habit, he watched the morning news while the coffee brewed.

     It didn't take long for him to realize the lead story would be the story of the year. He forgot about the coffee.

     He was fixed to the screen when Dawn came into the kitchen.

     “Hey sweetheart, you're up early.” She laughed, not looking at the screen.

     Tommy's head never left the screen. He reached over and turned up the volume.

     “Apollo 13 is in trouble,” he sighed. “Big trouble.”

     Dawn looked at the screen. “What?” she exclaimed.

     “There was some sort of an explosion onboard,” Tommy said with a serious tone. “They are trying to figure how to get them home alive,” he sighed again. “And it doesn't look good”

     Tommy turned back to the screen as they replayed the radio calls from the night before.

      "Okay, Houston, we've had a problem here." 

     "This is Houston. Say again please." 

     "Houston, we've had a problem. We've had a main B bus undervolt."

     "Roger. Main B undervolt."

     "Okay. Right now, Houston, the voltage is — is looking good. And we had a pretty large bang associated with the caution and warning there. And as I recall, main B was the one that had an amp spike on it once before.”

      "Roger, Fred."

      "In the interim here, we're starting to go ahead and button up the tunnel again."

      "That jolt must have rocked the sensor on — see now — oxygen quantity 2. It was oscillating down around 20 to 60 percent. Now it's full-scale high."

    "Okay. And we're looking at our service module RCS helium 1. We have -- B is barber poled and D is barber poled, helium 2, D is barber pole, and secondary propellants, I have A 

and C barber pole." 

     "AC 2 is showing zip."

     "Yes, we got a main bus A under volt now, too, showing. It's reading about 25 and a half. Main B is reading zip right now."

     As the commentator went to a commercial, Tommy sighed.

     Dawn looked over at Tommy. “Honey, I didn't understand much of that but it sounds serious.”

     Tommy nodded. “Yeah, serious as hell. The way I understand it, there must have been some sort of explosion in the service module. Sounds like the oxygen tank went.”

     “So they have no air?”

     “Damn little. It looks like they are going to go into the lunar lander and use its tanks to survive. But it's only designed for two people for just a couple of days. Not enough to get 

back to earth.”

    For the next few days, Tommy stayed glued to the television when he wasn't in class. 

     In the end, NASA solved the oxygen, electrical and carbon dioxide issues and the crew returned to earth. NASA would deem Apollo 13 as a “successful failure.” Although they never 

landed on the moon, the three astronauts returned the crippled spaceship back to a water landing. NASA and the crew would be labeled as “heroes” for their grace under fire. It would also make for one hell of a good movie.

CHAPTER  28 - A TRIP TO THE MOUNTAINS

     Every spring Keith Moorland would take his tenth-grade science class on all day field trip into the mountains of West Virginia. They would get up early on a Saturday and spend a long day in the woods east of Charleston.

     Keith knew that many of these kids came from larger cities and never spent any time in the great outdoors. He also knew they could learn a lot about science and nature by actually 

experiencing it firsthand. And every once in a while, it was just plain fun to get out of the classroom. 

     Bess was sitting at her desk reading over the assignment sheet and commented to Katie.

     “Do they really expect me to waltz around the hills in the middle of nowhere in this god forsaken state?” she whined. “I don't have the proper attire. And what about my nails?” she said looking at her polished fingertips.

     Katie laughed. “I guess we need to go shopping then. Besides, I was talking to Gavin the other day and he did it when he was a sophomore. He told me it was one of the best field trips he ever took. We'll get him to go shopping with us.”

     “But Katie!” Bess exclaimed. “Out in the wilderness? There's bugs and dirt and snakes,” she shuddered.

     “Trust me, a little dirt and a few bugs won't hurt you.”

     Bess tried to laugh. “What about the snakes?” she asked quietly.

     Katie leaned up to her ear and whispered. “They're more afraid of you than you are of them.”

     Bess broke out in a huge smile, then laughed. “Wanna bet?”  

     The next weekend, Keith Moorland led his tenth-grade science class through the hills of West Virginia. This annual foray into the woods became so popular many upperclassmen took their free Saturday and joined the group. They would stop along the way, and he would point out the many different plants and wildlife. It took Bess about ten minutes to realize she was actually enjoying this outing. 

     Dressed in a flannel long sleeved shirt, blue jeans and new hiking boots, she was thankful that Katie made her wear the boots the previous five days in order to properly break them in. 

     Bess noticed a stream that was located down a small hill below the walking path they were on. Wildflowers were in abundance, and she decided to go down the hill and take a quick look.

     Bess had not adjusted well to Briarwood and her new surroundings as she was constantly homesick. She had made a few friends especially Katie, and she received top marks in all of her classes, but she still felt alone in this strange place.

     She was so engrossed in checking out the wildflowers growing out of the banks of a stream, she did not realize the group had moved on. She knelt down by the creek bank and watched a couple of crayfish as they walked along the rocks at the bottom of the creek. She had never seen crayfish before and watched in wonderment at their gracefulness as they explored the creek bed. She listened to the sound the water made as it cascaded over the rocks. She marveled at the songs the birds made and took in the spring smells of the creek and the foliage. She never experienced this in Los Angeles. She was indeed a city girl, but this was 'cool'. Time got away from her.

     As the crayfish disappeared from view she stood up. She thought to herself how quiet and serene the area was. She also realized she was alone.

     “Katie?” she called out as she started to make her way up the steep embankment to the walking path. “Mr. Moorland?” There was no response.

     At the top of the hill, she looked around in all directions. The only thing she could hear was the sounds of birds and the wind as it wound its way around the tall tree branches.

     'Figures', she thought to herself. 'Come all the way across the country to a strange place and die alone in the woods. Probably get eaten by a bear.'

     Bess started walking along the path calling Katie's name along the way. She came to an area where the path split off into two directions, but she had no idea what direction the class would have taken.

     She thought the left fork looked more traveled on, so she headed in that direction. After about ten minutes of walking, she knew that she was lost. She should have caught up to the class by now.

     Opening her purse, she looked at the contents.

     The lip gloss would not do her any good unless she ran into a cute hillbilly boy. She had one candy bar, and insect repellent that Katie had given her. At least that was something.

     The class was so engrossed in Mr. Moorlands lectures along the way it took about an hour for someone to realize that Bess was missing.

     “Mr. Moorland!” Arlene exclaimed. “Where's Bess?”

     Everyone in the group looked around. She was not anywhere to be found.

     “She was right behind me,” Katie said, alarm in her voice. “I thought.”

     “Mr. Moorland, I haven't seen her for about and hour,” Patty said. 

     “Yeah, we thought she was with Katie.” Kristy added.

     “She was, then I thought she was with you guys.” Now the girls were becoming scared.

     “OK class, let's not panic.” Mr. Moorland remarked “Let's double back, hopefully she's smart enough to stay in one place.”

     The whole group started to retreat down the path, calling Bess's name the whole way. She was nowhere to be found.

     Meanwhile, Bess came to the conclusion she had gone the wrong way when the path ended abruptly. Now she was in trouble.

     She walked to the edge of the path and looked down at the foliage below thinking she heard a sound. Maybe it was the class.

     Her foot slipped out from under her, and she tumbled down the embankment. Fortunately for her, the gymnastic lessons she always hated came in handy. She rolled her way to a stop without any injury, except to her pride.

     Brushing herself off as she stood, she looked up. 

     “Damn, now I've done it.” she exclaimed to no one.

     The fall had disoriented her, and she had no sense of direction. But off in the distance she heard a noise that sounded like someone hitting the side of a barrel. She decided that maybe she could find someone who could direct her back to the site where they had left the bus.

     Forging her way through the brush, she eventually came to a clearing. Across the clearing was a small cabin surrounded by some huge barrels, and a large stack of what looked like firewood. She saw smoke coming from a funny looking stove.

     Bess screamed when he came up from behind and tapped her on the shoulder. 

     “AAAHHHHH”

      He was tall and skinny with a long beard that came down to the center of his chest. His long silver hair was tied behind him in a ponytail. He wore bib overalls and a blue shirt. The man looked to be well into his seventies.

     “You, you,” she stammered. “You scared the bejesus out of me.”

     The man laughed. “Bejesus?” he asked. “You gotta be a city gurl,” he smiled through the only two teeth he had. “What the world you doincheer?” he asked.

     “School field trip,” she answered. “I kinda got lost.”

     “Kinda?” he asked. “Y'all ever hear of kinda dead, or kinda pregnant?”

     Bess laughed. “OK, I got lost,” Bess had realized that if this big mountain man wanted to hurt her, it would have been over two minutes ago. She smiled.

     “Sorry if I surprised you,” the man said. “But you made nuff noise coming through the brush to wake da dead. You must know nuttin bout bein in da woods.”

     “No sir, I'm from L.A.,” she smiled and stuck out her hand. “Bess Akers, glad to make your acquaintance.”

     The man took her hand. “Well, Bess Akers from L.A., I'm Bubba. Bubba Hatfield from over yonder,” He nodded pointing towards the cabin. He then put his hand in the small of her back and started to guide her towards the tent and the fire.

     “I was about to have lunch. Would y'all care to join me? I got em plenty. And I would sur enjoy some cumpnie.”

     Bess wanted to say no and get the hell out of there, but something was holding her back. Everything she had ever been taught told her to run like hell. But there was something about this mountain man. Something that was calming and interesting.

     “Well,” she paused. “I think that would be nice Mr. Hatfield.” Actually, she was starving, and she had already eaten her lone candy bar.

     He led her over to the fire and got a five-gallon bucket for her to sit on. There was a huge pot hanging from a frame above the fire and a grate with a frying pan on top.

     Bubba threw something in the pan, and it immediately started to sizzle. Bess was hungry and liked the aroma the meat emitted.

     As the meat cooked, the two new friends chatted. Actually, Bess talked and Bubba listened. After about ten minutes, the meat was ready. Bubba took out a metal plate and scooped what looked like beans onto the plate then used a fork to deposit some meat. He handed the plate over to Bess.

     “Yur not wanna those antee meat folks are ya?”

     Bess took in a huge piece of meat,” and shook her head. “You were saying?” She loved beef and chicken of any kind, and this had a taste she had never experienced, but was good.

     Bubba had not laughed this hard in years and Bess ate like she hadn't eaten in years.

     “Mr. Hatfield, this is positively delicious. I have to admit I have never had beef or chicken this good before.”

     Bubba gave her a strange look. “Beef or chicken? Child, dat dares squirrel and possum,” he said with a grin.

    Bess thought she was going to faint. Had she known what it was, she never would have gone near it. She laughed, but she was not laughing at Bubba, she was laughing at herself.

     They talked for several hours. Bess completely forgot about her class and the science field trip. And Bubba was enjoying the company of this intruder as well since he didn't get many 

visitors out here in the woods. 

     Bess asked all kinds of questions and wanted to know about everything around them. She soaked up new knowledge like a sponge.

     About two hours later, Bubba heard a noise off in the distance. It was time for her to go.

     “Bessie dear, I hear your friends off in the distance calling your name. I would really rather not have them all stumble onto my little enterprise,” he smiled. “If y'all know what I mean.”

     Bess smiled. “I don't hear them, how in the world can you?”

     “I can hear a robin layin her eggs at a hundred yards,” he pointed to two large trees. “Y'all take off now, go between those two tall trees out yonder. Go about two hundred yards straight and y'all run right into them. I promise.”

     Bess got up and hugged Bubba. “Thank you Bubba for a truly exciting afternoon, and some great lessons.”

     “Be well Bess, be well,” he said as he motioned her to go.

     Bess walked quickly between the two large Maple trees. She turned and waved at her new friend. Then she heard voices. She walked towards the sound. Bubba was right. She walked right to them.

     “Hi,” she exclaimed. “Havin' fun?”

     Katie turned around and ran to her. “Bess, good God above. Where'd y'all go? Are you alright?” she exclaimed.

     “I couldn't be better. What a great time I had in the woods.”

     Mr. Moorland made his way from the back of the group.

     “Young lady, I'm too relieved to be mad at you. What were you thinking? Wondering off like that. I was about to call in the police.”

     “I'm sorry Mr. Moorland. I saw this creek and I've never seen one before. I went down this little hill to look, then I saw some crayfish. You know, like the ones you told us about. I got to watching them and time got away from me. Then you were gone.”

     “Well, you missed a lot of the lesson,” he said smiling. “Katie will have to bring you up to date.”

     “Oh Mr. Moorland, I learned a lot this afternoon,” she said with a grin.

     “Oh really? Tell us what you learned.”

     Bess smiled. “I learned how to cook and eat squirrel and opossum, how to build a wood fire, and how to prime a water pump. I learned how to identify most of the plants and trees, as well as some really cool insects. I also learned all about the feud between the Hatfield's and the McCoy's, and I touched a snake,” she said with pride and a huge smile.

     Katie laughed at that, thinking back to their conversation of a week ago.

     “Where in the world did you spend your afternoon?” Mr. Moorland asked.

     Bess smiled. “In the woods with my new friend Bubba Hatfield. I also learned how much I love this place. I have never seen anything more beautiful.”

     And it was true. Through a chance meeting in the back woods of West Virginia, Bess had come to realize what beauty surrounded her. She would continue to miss her family, but she had indeed grown to love the school, her new friends and her newly adopted home state. 

     They all started the long walk back to the bus, and Katie slid beside her room mate and friend.

     “So it was a great adventure, huh?”

     “Yeah, it was. I don't think I've ever had as much fun.” she said with a huge smile. “And I learned something I didn't tell Mr. Moorland about.”

     Katie looked at her friend with raised eyebrows. “Yeah?” she asked. “What's that?”

     Bess lowered her voice and whispered into Katie's right ear.

     “The most important lesson of all. I learned how to make moonshine,” she said laughing.

CHAPTER  29 - CAN ELOISE STAY?

     Arlene and Shannon sat at table six enjoying a quiet Saturday night dinner when Arlene noticed Mr. Ethridge at the cafeteria doorway talking to Miss Diez. She was shaking her head and pointing to Ray's chest. They were obviously having a confrontation.

     He shook his head as well and stepped into the cafeteria. 

     Soon all conversation ceased as every kid in the room looked at the headmaster. It was a rare occasion for the headmaster to visit 'The Holley' let alone the basement cafeteria.

     "May I have your attention?" he bellowed. It was more of a command than a question.

     Terry looked over at Jerry and shrugged his shoulders. He knew something was up. By the look on the headmaster's face, somebody was about to get into major trouble.

     Ray Ethridge walked up to the front of the cafeteria and faced his students.

     "We have a situation here that needs to be attended to immediately," he said firmly.

     All the students stared at the headmaster. You could have heard a pin drop.

     "I have good reason to believe that some of you decided it was all right to sneak a cat into your dorm room. That is in direct violation of the student agreement that each and every one of you signed."

     The silence continued until Jerry laughed. Mr. Ethridge shot him a look. The look burned through Jerry's head like a phaser blast from the Star ship Enterprise.

     "You think that it's funny Mr. Silverman?"

     Jerry smiled. "Sir, I'm sorry, but what's the big deal? It's just a wee little kitten. It's not hurting anything."

     "Well, young man. You'll think it's a big deal as you work off the five demerits, I just gave you."

     "But sir, it's a pretty little kitty," Arlene added. “Please?”

     "I don't care Arlene. Rules are rules. And without rules we have anarchy."

     He paused glancing around the room.

     "Miss Diez has hesitated in telling me who has the cat, and I have given her until tomorrow morning to inform me of the culprit. I want that animal out of here by start of classes on Monday. End of discussion."

     Ray turned and walked through the cafeteria to the doorway, all eyes on him as he exited.

     Shannon looked at Arlene. "I'm sorry, I don't know how he found out."

     Arlene smiled. "I heard my first day on campus that Mr. Ethridge knows everything that goes on at Briarwood. It's like he has a hidden radar system or something," she paused as she looked down at the table. "Jeez, what am I going to do with 'Eloise'?

     She had not seen Eleanor walk up to their table. "He's not the only one who knows everything that goes on here," she smiled.

     Arlene looked up at the house mother.

     "How long have you known?" she asked.

     Eleanor laughed. "I park my car in the lot behind 'The Holley' I saw this cute little black and white kitten looking out of your window last week."

     "I guess we forgot to close the drapes." Shannon said with a grin looking over at her roommate.

      "Mr. Ethridge is really mad." Arlene sighed. "I guess I'll have to get rid of  'Eloise'."

     "You just hang in there Arlene, I'll talk to him."

    Arlene looked up with a smile. "Really Miss Diez?"

     Eleanor nodded. "Yes, I'll talk to Mr. Stubborn for you. I can't promise anything, but I'll do my best." She smiled as she turned to leave.

     Shannon looked over as Miss Diez left and saw Gavin walking to their table.

     "So the big secret is out?" he asked.

     "Miss Diez is going to talk to Mr. Ethridge for me," Arlene beamed with excitement.

     Gavin laughed. "I wish I could be a fly in that room." 

     "Do you think she can help?" Shannon asked.

     Gavin smiled. "I have a feeling if Nixon sent Eleanor Diez to the Paris Peace Talks, that damn war would be over within a week." 

     He thought back to his friend Tommy Andrews and how he had lost his only brother in Vietnam. 

     "God, I hope so, Gavin. I love that little kitty."

     Shannon took her friend's hand. "Don't worry. Ethridge is an alright guy. Maybe he'll understand."

     "I don't know Shannon, he's a stickler for rules and regulations. He says that is what Briarwood was founded on. Honesty and all that stuff." Arlene remarked.

     "Yes, but he's been known to bend the rules occasionally," Gavin said with a smile. Again, thinking of his friend Tommy.

     Arlene's eyes opened wider. "Really?" she asked.

     

     "Yes, really. So don't worry about it for now. Let's see what Miss Diez can do."

     They all sat and finished their dinner each student hoping that their house mother could talk the headmaster into 'bending the rules'.

     Mr. Ethridge got as far as the front door of 'The Holley' when Eleanor caught up to him.

     "Ray, stop." She called to him.

     Ray turned around and smiled at her. "So I scared em, huh?"

     Eleanor nodded her head. "Yes you did."

     "And you told them you would talk to me, right?"

     She nodded again.

     He smiled. "Let's see if I have this figured out. Jerrys involved but he doesn't have the cat. He reminds me of another rebel we had here. It was before your time, but like Jerry he was very protective of his friends. You didn't cross Tommy Andrews and not pay the price."

     Eleanor nodded. She had heard many of the stories about Tommy and his famous friend and roommate. 

     "So, I figure, it must be Arlene and Shannon who are in the middle of this."

     She should have known he had it figured out long before he entered 'The Holley" She wondered if Mr. Ingham had anything to do with it.

     He must have read her mind.

     "Fred filled me in and is on the side of me ignoring it. But he didn't name anyone. You see Eleanor, there is a certain decorum that I have to maintain. Sometimes I have to be the bad guy, before I can be the good guy."

     Eleanor's eyes opened wider. The headmaster was smiling.

     "Sir, Arlene's having a hard time adjusting here and I think having that kitten would help her. All the kids will help. She won't be any trouble at all. We promise."

     Ray laughed. "We?"

     "Yes sir, we. As you know I never married, and these kids are like my own."

     "That's why I hired you, Eleanor. I knew I had to have someone special to replace Mrs. Miller. Those kids loved that woman to death, and you've stepped in, and they immediately loved you too."

     Eleanor smiled. "And the cat?" she asked.

     Ray laughed. "OK, here's the deal. You take the credit for talking me into it. You tell Arlene and Shannon that this cat is their responsibility. I want the cat taken to a vet for all its shots and I want it spayed. I don't want any messes."

     "Thank you, sir. You won't regret this."

     "Well, I hired you to run this place and take care of these kids. So, if you are on board with this, it's fine with me." Ray shook his head as he started to open the door, then turned back to the house mother. 

     "And Eleanor?"

     "Yes sir."

     "Send the vet bill to me."

     "Really sir? You would do that?"

     "Yes Eleanor. But it'll be our little secret. Besides, you're not the only one around here that loves these kids." He could not control his smile.

     Raymond winked at her as he exited 'The Holley' and started to walk down Quarrier Street.

CHAPTER 30 - VISITORS COME CALLIN' - LATE SPRING 1970

     Dawn was engrossed in studying for her biology final when the doorbell rang. It was Gary's night to make dinner, so he and Denise were in the kitchen.

     “I'll get it sis,” Gary yelled.

     Soon Dee was at the door to the study. “You have some surprise visitors, in the living room.” she said with a smile.

     “Who are they Dee?” she asked.

     “Come on out and find out.” Denise laughed.

     Dawn walked into the living room and was thrilled to see Mr. Kramer and his wife Carol sitting on the sofa. She had not seen them since the wedding nine months earlier.

     Dawn ran over and gave them both big hugs.

     “It's so nice to see you both,” she exclaimed. “What brings you to Morgantown?”

     Mr. Kramer smiled. “We had an appointment over at the medical center and thought we would take a chance on you and Tommy being home.”

     Concern was immediately apparent on Dawn's face. Charleston had great doctors. If they came all the way to Morgantown, it must be serious.

     Carol spoke up. “It's OK Dawn,” she smiled broadly. “I'm three months pregnant.”

     Dawn immediately jumped up and hugged her. “That is so wonderful, congratulations.”

     Steven looked at Carol, “Honey, I thought we were going to tell them both at the same time,” then he laughed.

     “I know that was the plan, but when you said, 'medical center' Dawn looked like she was going to faint.”

     Dee came into the room and Dawn gave her a look. She knew immediately what Dawn was thinking. Best friends do that all the time.

     “I'll tell Gary two more for dinner,” she looked over at Carol. “And we won't take no for an answer.”

     Dawn laughed. “Tommy is going to be thrilled to see you both. He misses you and everyone at Briarwood something fierce. He should be home any minute.” 

     Carol glanced around the room. “You kids have put together a lovely home.”

     “Thanks to both of our parents and Mr. and Mrs. Walker,” Dawn said with a smile.

     “Dawn I just love that painting. What is that, an elk?” Carol said pointing to a huge painting above the fireplace.

     “Yes, it's Tommy favorite. The elk is running from a forest fire. His grandmother painted it. We have several of her paintings around the house. But my favorite piece is the grandfather clock his father made us as a wedding gift.” Dawn was gleaming with pride as she pointed to the corner of the room. She loved to show off the home they had all made together.

     It didn't take long for Dawn to give Carol the full tour. They were upstairs when they heard the front door open. She missed the surprise look on her husband's face when he saw Steven Kramer sitting in the living room. Tommy saw his former teacher and smiled. He did not say a word as he walked over to him. A small tear appeared as he hugged him.

     “Mr. Kramer, I am so glad to see you,” The patted each other on the back.

     When they separated, Steven looked at his former student.

    “Son, you are not my student anymore. You are a dear and close friend. And close friends use first names. OK?” he smiled.

     Tommy laughed. “OK, Steve it is. But there has not been a day goes by that I don't wish that you were standing up in front of our class, teaching us all about West Virginia history. I really miss you, Mr. Mooreland, Mr. Ethridge,” he paused, and a sad look came to his face. “And Mr. Hartwig.”

     Steve slapped him on the back. “No sadness today Tommy. Today is a day of joy.”

     "So how is everything at Briarwood?" Tommy asked.

     "We have a new housemother at 'The Holley'." Steve replied. "All the kids really love Miss Diez. She even talked Ray into allowing one of the girls to keep a cat."

     Tommy raised his eyebrows. "Really?"

     Steve smiled. "Some of the students found this kitten in the storm drain behind 'The Holley'. Ethridge put on a show about getting rid of it, but in the end, he gave in, thanks to Miss Diez."

     Tommy laughed. "He really is an old softie."

     By this time Dawn and Carol returned from the house tour. Dawn went over and kissed Tommy. “The Kramer's have a little surprise for you.”

     “Really?” Tommy said as they all sat back down.

    “Yes,” Carol said looking at Tommy. She took Steve by the hand and glanced over at him. “Dawn already knows, because I talk too much, but we wanted you both to know that we are 

expecting a baby in six months.”

     Tommy jumped up. This was a surprise and good news. He knew that Steve and Carol had been trying for a few years to have a child. He could not be happier. 

     “Congratulations,” he said as he hugged Carol.

     “There is something else. Something we want to ask both of you,” Steve said.

     Carol sat down next to Dawn. “We wanted to ask you and Tommy, if we could name the baby after one of you. Dawn if it's a girl and Thomas if it's a boy,” Carol said looking into Dawn's eyes.

     Dawn immediately put her hands to her face and started to cry. Tommy was able to hold back the flood waters. But he could not hold back the smile.

     Steve spoke up. “Carol and I don't have much family. Just her parents.  We both have grown to love you both so much and we couldn't think of anyone we would rather name our child after. Except you two.”

     Tommy got up and hugged his former teacher.

     “Sir, we are more honored than we can express. Thank you.”

     Dawn finally found her voice. “Yes.” she said as she hugged Carol.

     As they made their way into the dining room for dinner, Steve noticed that the wall on the stairway leading to the upstairs held numerous newspaper front pages, all neatly framed.

     He gazed at all the front pages from the Pittsburgh Post Gazette, Indianapolis Star, and the Muncie Star. 'WAR WITH GERMANY ENDS, IKE ELECTED, KENNEDY SLAIN' were just a few he could see.

     Tommy noticed his gaze.

     “My mother started me on this collection. She saved many of them and we have been able to find more in junk stores and used book shops,” he motioned for Steve to go up the steps.

     Further up the long staircase, more newspapers were hung.  'TITANIC LOST', 'PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT DIES,' 'JAPS BOMB PEARL HARBOR', 'JOHN GLENN GETS HEROS WELCOME,' and a new one. A front page from the Toronto Globe and Mail 'MAN ON THE MOON' 

    “We were up at the lake cottage during the moon landing,” Tommy explained. “But the one I want you to see is at the very top.

     As he got to the landing, he saw it. Something he had never seen but as a history teacher, he knew immediately what it was.

     Chicago Tribune Nov. 3, 1948. 'DEWEY DEFEATS TRUMAN.' 

     “Even though I'm majoring in Engineering, you have given me the love of history,” he told his former teacher.

     “Where in the world did you get this?” Steve asked. “It's so rare and one of the biggest journalistic blunders of all time.”

     So sure that President Truman would be defeated in the '48 election, the Tribune rushed to the street a bit prematurely with this headline. They were able to get most of them off the street but many remained and were saved by thousands. They would become quite valuable.

     “Actually Steve, it was a wedding gift from Dawn. She found it in a used bookstore in Muncie.”

     They were interrupted by Gary's voice at the bottom of the stairs.

     “Guys, Dawn says if you don't get down here pronto, she gonna feed your dinner to Juno and Bear,” Gary said with a laugh.

     As they gathered around the table for dinner, soon the conversation turned to family and friends.

     “So, have you heard much from Bruce?” Steve asked.

     Tommy smiled. “Yes, we don't have a lot of time to write, but he calls every few weeks and Mr. and Mrs. Walker keeps us up to date. He has a couple of weeks off before summer school, so he and his family are all coming up to the lake cottage. I haven't seen him since Christmas.”

     “And your family Tommy, how are they?” Carol asked.

     “They are doing fine, I guess. They both still have their moments. I don't think mom will ever get over losing George. They were here at Christmas. Dad and Walter have grown closer and he even gets along with Bruce's dad now too. So I guess he is making progress.”

     “David tells us that Bruce is doing very well at Harvard,” Dawn said looking over at Tommy. “I think he and Tommy are having a contest to see who gets the best grades.” 

     “And?” Steven asked with a raised eyebrow.

     Tommy laughed. “Once a teacher, always a teacher. As of the first semester, we are neck and neck.” 

     Dawn laughed. “My hubby here hasn't seen anything less than a 'A' since Junior High.”

     Soon it was time for the Kramer's to head back to Charleston. Steve had class in the morning and Dawn still needed to bone up for her biology final.

     It was just after midnight when Dawn finally crawled into bed. As they snuggled together, she thought about the day's events. She was so honored to have all these people in her life. She loved her husband more and more each and every day. 

     As she lay there starting to fall asleep, she had a sudden realization.

     When Carol announced that she was expecting, Dawn never once felt sad nor jealous. Because of her surgery when she was fourteen, she could never have children. It took a long time for her to come to grips with it. But she was fine. She loved her life. She loved her new city, but most of all she loved her husband. They had lots of string left. She went to sleep with a smile on her face.  

CHAPTER  31 -    FOOLISHNESS

April 21, 1970

Dear Tommy,

You're not gonna believe this!! The guy from New York just called and invited me to go to New York City after graduation and study Ballet!!!

I talked to Mom and Dad, and they aren't happy about my decision. They want me to go to college. But this is a golden opportunity for me to do what I love. And New York is 

so exciting.

Mrs. Reitz has been dogging me about it, but I told her I did not want to discuss it.

I hope you'll support me in this decision and come visit me often. I really miss you and Bruce.

Briarwood has been home to me for the past three years. I love it here, but it is time to move on to the next great adventure in my life.

Wish me luck!!!

Love to you and Dawn

Gavin

     Tommy placed the letter on the table just as Dawn was walking into the kitchen.

     “What's that honey?” she asked.

     “It's a letter from Gavin,” he sighed.

     Dawn was a good judge of body language.

     “Is he OK?” she quickly asked.

     Tommy nodded. “He's fine, except he's decided to blow off college and go study dance in New York.”

     Dawn sat down and Tommy slid the letter over to her. Her eyes got wider as she read.

     “Tommy, he's making a huge mistake.” Dawn said as she put the letter down.

     “I agree,” he said. “But what can we do to convince him otherwise?”

     Dawn shrugged her shoulders. “I have no idea. You know him better than I do,” Dawn said. 

     “Yes, and he is as stubborn as a damn mule,”

     “You should know,” Dawn quickly added. “I remember that time in eighth grade when you got all ticked off at the cafeteria staff, and you talked the whole damn school into paying for 

their lunch in pennies.”

     Tommy laughed. “Yeah, the line went out the cafeteria, went down the hall clear past the gym. Everyone was late for their next class,” he laughed again. “Took them gals forever to count all those damn pennies. As much as I hated that place, it was a highlight of my time at Storer Junior High. Dr. Howard was not amused.”

     “Are you going to write Gavin back?” Dawn asked.

     Tommy thought for a moment then smiled. “No, I have a free weekend coming up,” he paused winking at Dawn. “You up for a little road trip?”

     Dawn smiled. “Sounds like fun,” she said excitedly. “We can see all your old friends.”

     Early the next Saturday morning Tommy and Dawn made their way from Morgantown to Charleston. Steve Kramer was thrilled when Tommy called and told him they were coming 

down. Carol insisted they stay with them for the weekend. They had much to catch up on. When Steve asked Tommy why they were coming, all Tommy would say was that he had some 'personal stuff' to attend to.

     After the usual pleasantries, Tommy excused himself and went down to 'The Holley.' The place he had called home for all those years.

     He was thrilled to see Mr. Ingham at the reception desk when he entered the lobby. 

     A huge grin appeared on the older man's face.

     “T.C., my boy, what a pleasant surprise,” he exclaimed as he came from behind the desk and hugged Tommy.

     “Mr. Ingham, it's wonderful to see you,” Tommy said as they hugged then shook hands.

     “So how is Morgantown?” he asked. Then quickly added. “And married life?”

     Tommy slapped him lovingly on the back. “Wonderful sir, just wonderful. On both counts,” Tommy looked around the room.

     “Place hasn't changed a bit, but why are you on the desk?” he asked.

     Mr. Ingham smiled. “Just helping out. Jerry Silverman's parents showed up for a quick unannounced visit, so I offered to sit in for him while he shows his folks around the school.”

     “That's our Mr. Ingham, always there, always helping,” Tommy said.

     Fred smiled. “And always turning the other way.” He winked at Tommy. 

     Tommy thought back to the television and a fight in a Charleston alley.

     “So what can I do for you?” Fred asked.

     

     Tommy looked over at the elevators. “I wanted to surprise Gavin.”  

     “Son, I hope to the almighty above that you're here to talk that boy out of this foolishness.”

     “So you know?” Tommy asked, raising one eyebrow.

     Fred nodded. “T.C., I don't know nuttin about dancin and all that. But I do know that boy needs to go to college. Period.”

     Tommy thought about Dawn's mother. That was her favorite expression.

     “I saw him go upstairs about fifteen minutes ago.” Fred said pointing to the elevators. “You wanna go on up? See if you can talk some sense into him.”

     Tommy laughed. “I'm sure I can remember the way,” he replied as he turned to head to the elevators.

     “Talk to you later sir,” Tommy said with a wave.

     Mr. Ingham smiled as he though back remembering a shy, scared kid getting off a bus one June evening so long ago. 'How that boy has changed,' he thought as he went back to the book he was reading.

     A look of surprise came over Gavin's face as he opened the door.

     “Tommy!” he exclaimed as he held out his arms.

     “Gavin, Gavin, Gavin, it's so good to see you,” Tommy said as they hugged.

     When they separated Gavin looked Tommy up and down, from head to toe.

     “You haven't changed a bit,” Gavin laughed.

     “It hasn't been that long Gavin,” Tommy said as he looked into the room. “You gonna like, invite me in or we gonna stand out here in the hall?” he asked.

     Gavin laughed. “Of course, come on in. What brings you to Charleston?” Gavin asked as they entered the room.

     Tommy's demeanor turned serious.

     “Actually Gavin, I came to see you. Can we talk?”

     Gavin sighed as he pointed to two chairs. “So, you got my letter and aren't supporting my decision,” he said then quickly added, his tone changing. “You didn't have to drive all the way 

down here to tell me that. You could have called or written.”

     Tommy smiled. “Gavin, you are a dear friend, and always will be. Whether I agree with you or not. And in this case,” Tommy paused. “I don't.”

     “Tommy, I appreciate your concern. Really, I do. Not to mention coming all the way to Charleston to see me. But my mind is made up. I want to study dance. What the hell is wrong with that?”

     Tommy looked around the room. So many memories for him here in 'The Holley.'

     “Gavin, there is nothing wrong with wanting to study dance. Or tiddlywinks for all that matter. What worries me is,” he paused. “What of you don't make it?”   

     “Are you saying that I'm not good enough?” Gavin said with a slightly raised voice.

     “No, no. Nothing like that.” Tommy said trying to calm his friend. “I know nothing about dance. I just know that in sports, so many guys think they can make it in the pros. They give up 

everything for that one dream. And when they aren't good enough, or get hurt,” he paused waiting for Gavin to think about what he was saying. “They have nothing. No sports career, no education, and no profession to fall back on.” Tommy sighed. “I just don't want that to happen to you. I'm not being mean. I'm not trying to pry into your life. It's just that Dawn and I love you too much not to say something.”

     Gavin got up and walked across the room. He got to the window then turned around.

     “Tommy, you know how I feel about you, and how I value your opinion. I would not have survived here without the guidance and friendship I received from you and Bruce,” he paused all of a sudden deep in thought.

     Tommy let him think for a moment.

     “So dear friend. What should I do?” Gavin said walking across the room to where Tommy was seated.

     Tommy let out a huge sigh. “Gavin, I didn't come here to tell you what to do. I came here to suggest an alternative.” Tommy smiled. “I know you want to dance. I know you want to go to 

New York. I do support that.”

     Gavin eyes opened wider. “But you just went on and on about me not being good enough,” he said. “I don't understand.”

     “Gavin, I remember when we all went out in the woods with Mr. Mooreland? Boy that was fun,” he paused at the memory. “Anyway, he was showing us that in the wild a lot of animals 

always had an exit plan. It's a part of their defense mechanism. An escape route, in case of predators.”

     “And what does that have to do with me?” Gavin asked seriously.

     “Let me ask you a question,” Tommy said. “What if you do both? Have an emergency strategy,” he smiled.

     “You mean study dance and go to college?”

     Tommy knew by Gavin's facial expression that he might have a chance at getting through to him.

     “Yeah, why not? You're smart. You have the best work ethic I've ever seen next to Bruce. You can handle both.”

     Gavin looked at his best friend. Oh, how he missed him. He smiled.

     “I never really thought about it. Never entered my mind. I've been so excited about dance and New York,” his voice trailed off.

     “Gavin, all I ask is that you consider it. Talk to Mrs. Reitz. Get her opinion too. Then decide.”

     “She has been nagging me to come see her. She wants to talk me out of it.”

     “Gavin, go talk to her. She's a smart lady. She will help you figure it out. Let me tell you, that woman saved my life.” 

     “And if I decide to just study dance?” he asked.

     Tommy laughed as he got up and hugged Gavin.

     “I will support you no matter what you decide, as long as you've considered all the options. It's your life dude. Go live it.”

     A tear came down Gavin's cheek as Tommy headed for the door.

     “Tommy?” he called.

     Tommy turned around.

     “Thanks for caring,” Gavin said.

     “That's what friends do Gavin. Now I've got to see if I can catch Mr. Ethridge. I want to say hello. Then maybe Dawn and I can take you out to dinner? Mrs. Kramer was going to cook, but I think it would be nice for all of us to go out. Say about six?”

     Gavin smiled. “I'll be ready.”

Dear Tommy,

I can't tell you how much your visit meant to me. The fact that you and Dawn came all the way to Charleston to talk to me shows how much love you have in your hearts.

I talked to Mrs. Reitz at length. She put me in touch with the folks at N.Y.U. They have a terrific Performing Arts department. So, I have decided to study dance and go to N.Y.U. 

  Mrs. Reitz even arranged for a partial scholarship for me. It's not cheap to live in New York.

You're right. If I go to N.Y.U., I will have more options down the road.

I am so looking forward to this new adventure and hope you and Dawn will come visit.

Gotta run now. Term papers are due and I have a lot of planning to do. For my future.

Love to you and Dawn

CHAPTER  32 - HE'S GONE FOREVER

     Mike was just leaving the science building and was heading back to “The Holley' to meet Linda for lunch when Mr. Ethridge's secretary found him.

     “Thank god I found you,” she exclaimed, all out of breath.

     Mike knew something was wrong just by taking one look at her. Despair was written all over her face.

     “Mrs. Derosa, what's wrong? Is it my Granny?” he asked.

     “No son, it's Linda's father.” she sighed. It took her a second to gain enough composure. “He's been killed in an explosion.”

     Mike knees went limp, and Mrs. Derosa had to help him stand.

     His first thought was for Linda.

     “Where's Linda.”

     “She is with Mr. Ethridge. He is telling her now.”

     “I need to be with her. I've been through this.” Mike said softly. “Damn,” he exclaimed.

     “That's why Mr. Ethridge asked me to come and find you. He wants you to come to his office quickly. Linda will need you.”

     He left Mrs. Derosa standing in front of the gym as he was across the street and up the steps in a flash.

     As he entered the outer office, he could hear the sobs coming from Mr. Ethridge's office. He didn't bother to knock.

     Linda looked up, tears streaming down her face.

     “Oh Mike, Oh Mike”, she cried as she jumped up and ran into his arms.

     Mike held her as close as he could, tears coming down his face as well. He had not felt this much pain since he woke up in the hospital and learned about his father's death three years earlier.

     “I'm here Linda, I'm right here.” He held her as she continued to sob. “It'll be all right, I won't let go, I promise. We'll get through this together.”

     As he held the girl he loved so much, he glanced over at Mr. Ethridge. His face told the tale. It had not been easy to deliver this kind of news.

     Mr. Ethridge looked at Mike and silently said 'Thank You.' He sometimes felt that he held his students too close to his heart. When their hearts were breaking, so was his.

     Mike led Linda over to a sofa that was against one wall. They would sit there for twenty minutes just holding each other and rocking back and forth. Mike telling her over and over that 

he loved her and they would get through this terrible thing together. Mr. Ethridge gave Mike a motion that told him to stay as long as they needed. Ray left the room to give the teens some privacy.

     Mrs. Derosa had come back and was sitting at her desk when Mr. Ethridge came out of his office and gently closed the door.

     “Lucille, some days I just hate this damn job,” he sighed as he sat down in a chair.

     “How is she doing Ray?” 

     “Brokenhearted, as expected. Thank God she has Mike. They both remind me so much of Tommy and Dawn.”

     “I know how much you love these kids, so I understand how hard this is on you too.”

     “Yes, my wife tells me I get too close to the students and staff. And I do. She also says that these things come in threes. First Tommy's brother, then Phil, now this. Maybe this will end the streak of bad luck we've been having the last few years.” 

     “Did they tell you what happened?”

     Ray got up from the chair and looked over at his office door. “All they told me was that John was inspecting some chemical tanks when there was an explosion.” He would not tell his 

secretary that the explosion was so fierce, the body was never found. That was the hardest part to tell Linda. He would never repeat it again.

     Mike exited the room and looked at the headmaster. “Linda wanted a moment to collect herself.” 

     “Fine son, that's fine. She can take all the time she needs.”

     “Mr. Ethridge, I don't know what the school policy here is on matters like this. Linda wants to go back to New York and the condo for a few days, and she wants me to take her. She needs to get some affairs in order.”

     “That's not a problem son, you are both excellent students. I know finals are coming up soon, but I think it's best that you take some time to be with her and make it up this summer if needed.”

     “Thank you, sir. I am going to take Linda back to 'The Holley' and call home. I am going to hire a driver to take us to New York as soon as possible. Or maybe I can borrow Bill's car. I need to get her home.”

     “I can do better than that,” Mr. Ethridge smiled. “Let me call Fred Ingham. He can use my car and drive you. I can't let you drive son. You're too upset.”

     “That is very kind of you sir.”

     They heard the office door open, and Linda came into the outer office. She walked over and hugged Mr. Ethridge.

     “Thank you sir, for all your kindness.”

     “I am so so sorry, Linda. I want you to always remember you are surrounded by lots of love and affection. You are not alone, and you never will be.”

     She looked over at Mike and tried to smile. “I know sir, I know.”

     “Linda, may I ask you something?” Ray asked.

     “Of course.”

     “Do you have an attorney?” 

     “I'm sure dad had one.”

     “No, I mean you. Someone with your best interests at heart.”

     “Oh, but why would I need an attorney?”

     “Linda, I know a little about your family history. You are an only child. I am sure your father will have a sizable estate, and Dow may be liable for his death. People are going to come out of nowhere looking for part of the prize. You need to be protected.”

     “He's right sweetheart,” Mike agreed.

     “You mean people like,” she paused. “My mother?”

     “Yes, exactly.”

     “Well, she better not. I never want to see her again.”

     “That's why I want you to be protected. I am going to call a close friend in Morgantown. I will have him call you in New York. Do not, I repeat, do not sign anything, talk to anyone, or 

make any decisions until you talk to him. Understand?”

     “All right sir, you know best. And I need good advice now. I do not want to do the wrong thing.” She was clinging to Mike.

     “You can trust David Walker with your life. In fact, his son just graduated from Briarwood. Come to think of it, like Mike here, he lived in 710.”

     “Are you talking about Bruce Walker, Tommy Andrews' roommate?” Mike asked.

     “Yes, roommates and best friends for life. Bruce's father is an attorney who specializes in estates, corporate law, and trust funds. He will take good care of Linda's interest. In fact, he 

oversees a trust fund for Tommy and his wife.”

     Ray picked up the phone and called over to 'The Holley' They found Mr. Ingham in the rear workshop. He said he would be happy to drive the two students to New York. He could be ready in thirty minutes. All he had to do was run home for some extra clothes.

     It would be the longest night of his life. As Mr. Ingham drove, Mike held Linda in his arms. She finally fell asleep.

     Mike thought back to his earlier conversation with his mother. Betty was devastated to hear the news.

     “Mikey, you take care of that girl, you hear me?” she said softly.

     “Yes mom, I will.”

     “Do you need me to call Mr. Davis?” Bob Davis was the longtime Gambill family attorney. “Can he do anything to help?”

     “No mom, Mr. Ethridge has arranged all that for her. He knows a good attorney in Morgantown who specializes in this sort of thing. His son just graduated from Briarwood so he 

has a strong connection to the school.”

     “Mikey, if that girl needs anything, and I mean anything you tell me.”

     “Yes mom, I will.”

     “Is she going to stay in school? Will she be able to afford it?”

     Mike had not thought about that prospect. It would kill him if she left school.

     “I don't know. I haven't thought about that. I think she'll have plenty of money, unless her mother swoops in. She is not Linda's favorite person.”

     “Yes, Linda and I had a long talk last Christmas, she told me all about 'Terrible Jane'. I don't understand how someone could do that to a child. To just run off like that.”

     “Yeah, me too,” Mike said. 

     “Well, I want you to know that your Granny and I will pay for anything she needs. And I mean anything. That girl will want for nothing. I will see to it.”

     Mike started to cry. Like his dad, he was never a fan of the family money. He tried to ignore it most of the time. But now, it just might come in handy.

     “Is it all right if I bring her home for break? It's only a few weeks away, and I don't want her to be alone.”

     “Son, you never have to ask that question. She's one of the family. Our home is her home for as long as she wants. And I hope it's a long long time.”

     Linda stirred in his arms bringing him back to the present. She looked up at him and smiled.

     “I love you Mike, I really love you.”

     “Me too Linda.” He kissed her on the forehead.

     “I had a dream. It was our wedding and Dad was walking me down the aisle. He was so happy. Then I woke up realizing that it would never happen. He'll never see our children.” She started to cry.

     Mike held her closer.

     “Linda, it's hard and it's not going to get any easier for a long time. It took me over a year. Give it time. Just know that I'll be right beside you.”

     She nodded, “I will.”

     They arrived at the condo a little after eight the next morning. Linda showed Mike where the guest room was, then went directly to her room to be alone. He could hear the soft cries coming from behind the door. He decided to give her time by herself. Linda insisted that Mr. Ingham stay as well. He said he would take the sofa. He would head back to Charleston after getting some much-needed sleep.

     People started calling around eleven. Linda did not want to talk to anyone yet, so Mike put himself in charge of the phone.

     The condo had been closed up since John Keer had left for the Middle East in early December, so Mike called the condo association and arranged for some cleaning help and then he 

walked down to a small grocery store for a few supplies.

     At one fifteen the phone rang again.

     “Keer residence,” Mike said into the receiver.

     “Yes, Miss Keer please. This is David Walker calling.”

     “Mr. Walker, this is Mike Gambill, Linda's friend.”

     “Yes, Mike. Hello. Ray told me all about you. I want you to know I'm going to take good care of her. She'll be in good hands.”

     “Mr. Ethridge speaks very highly of you sir, and of your son.”

     “Briarwood is very special to me, and all their students are part of my family.”

     Linda heard Mike on the phone and soon was beside him. He held the phone out to her.

     “Hello Mr. Walker, this is Linda.” she said still sniffling.

     “Miss Keer, first of all my deepest sympathies to you on your terrible loss. I want you to know that you have many many friends ready to help you in any way. It's going to be all right. We will all help you get through this.”

     “Thank you, Mr. Walker, that is very kind.”

     “Have you talked to anyone from Dow yet?”

     “No sir. Mr. Ethridge told me not to do or say anything until you and I talked.

     “That was good advice Linda. Now here is what I know. Dow Chemical will take care of you. I was on the phone for over an hour with their attorney and they are setting up a trust fund to take care of your education.”

     “Fine sir, I want to stay at Briarwood. They're the only family I have now,” she looked over at Mike.

     “Good. You'll get the best education in the country. One thing you should know is this was not their fault. They think it was a failure of a valve. They bought a number of these tanks from the Iranian government to use, and one was defective. But they want to make sure you are taken care of.”

     “That is nice of them Mr. Walker, really it is. Dad loved that company and always said he would never work for anyone else.”

     “Don't you worry about a thing,” he paused. “Now, tell me about your mother.”

     Linda spent the next ten minutes telling David the sad story of her mother and how she had abandoned her and her father.

     “Linda, I don't want you to get worried, but your mother has already contacted Dow Chemical.”

     Linda felt her heart skip a beat as she drew in a quick breath.

     “I don't want to see her, sir. I don't. Ever.”

     “I understand. With your permission, I would like to file emancipation papers with the court. I have an attorney contact in New York that can handle that for you.”

     “Sir, I don't understand.”

     “Linda, Ray Ethridge thinks your father's estate may be bigger than you think. He knows your father had a lot of Dow Chemical stock as well as large real estate holdings. I want to protect you in case your mother tries to file for custody. And I don't want you becoming a ward of the court. At seventeen, you are old enough to make your own decisions. You already have a wonderful support system in place and the court will look favorably on that. And since Dow is going to help set up a trust fund for you, I am sure they will rule in your favor. And trust funds are one of my specialties.”

     “Mr. Ethridge told us that you handle a trust fund for your son's former roommate?” she worded it like a question.

     “Yes, Tommy Andrews. He's like one of my own. But that's a long and wonderful story for a different time.” 

     They talked for another twenty minutes. David asked Linda to gather her father's papers and to courier them to Morgantown as soon as possible. Mike had already talked to her father's attorney and gave the number to David. That would be Davids next call.

     The next few days were a blur to both Mike and Linda. Dow chemical set up a small memorial service in New York. Many Dow employees came, not only to pay their respects to 

their lost co-worker but also to support Linda. Mike never left her side. Linda was holding up well, until she and Mike started to leave. When Linda saw her mother sitting in the back of the 

small Manhattan church she stiffened like a statue.

     Mike did not have to be told who the woman was. She looked just like Linda. The same long blond hair, perfect skin and long legs to match. Her blue eyes were as bright as the sunshine coming through the stained-glass windows. He squeezed Linda's hand. “It'll be OK. Don't make a scene.”

     “That's easy for you to say, Keem O Sabe.”  

     Jane Keer Langdon stood up as Linda and Mike approached.

     “Hello Linda, you look well.”

     “Mother,” Linda said, venom obviously present in her tone.

     “We need to talk, young lady.”

     “Of course you want to talk. You haven't given me the time of day in over four years and now you want to talk? You just want a final piece of dad, don't you?”

     “Linda, calm down,” Jane said, then looked over at Mike.

     “And who are you?” she asked. A hint of rudeness in her voice.

     Linda pulled Mike closer to her. 

     “This is my boyfriend, Mike Gambill,” Linda snapped. “And you will treat him with the respect that he deserves.”

     Mike bowed gracefully, “Ma’am.”

     She looked up and down at Mike then turned back to Linda without saying a word.

     “You will not talk to me like that young lady when you come live with me,” Jane snapped. “You really think Mr. 'Fancy Pants' lawyer is going to get you emancipated? Ha.” 

     Linda looked over at Mike. “Is it getting cold in here?” she asked. “I think hell might be freezing over.” She turned back to her mother.

     “Because that's the only way I will ever live with you.”

     She took Mike's hand and they exited the church.

     Years would pass before Linda would speak to or see her mother.

     The local attorney had no trouble with the court in New York. Linda Marie Keer was fully emancipated two days later after a quick court hearing. The hearing followed a loud, and lengthy private meeting with attorneys who all advised Jane Keer Langdon to take the small insurance policy that was left to her and walk away. The judge wished her well.

     David Walker was quick to set up a trust fund and accepted a sizable check for the trust from Dow Chemical in John's honor.

     Linda and Mike stayed in New York for another few days. Linda decided since the condo was paid for, she would keep it as part of the trust. She would make it available for any Briarwood Student or their parents to use anytime they traveled to the Big Apple. It would get a lot of use the following year from an aspiring young ballet dancer trying to make in New York.

     Two weeks later Mike and Linda took their final exams. Despite being gone and the obvious emotional roller coaster both had been on, they both did well.

     Linda got an 'A' in Chemistry. She could feel her father looking down at her with a pleased look on his face.

     Following exams, Mike and Linda headed to Gross Pointe for a much-needed rest.

     Betty and Granny were ready to smother young Linda with all the love they could muster. But for some reason, right after exams, Linda fell into a deep depression that Mike could not get her to come out of. She sat quietly at dinner and gave one-word answers to everyone. Even Mike could not engage her in conversation. 

     Upon arriving in Gross Pointe, Linda went upstairs to the guest room and slept for three days.

     “Mom, I'm getting worried about Linda,” Mike sighed. “I just don't know what to do for her.”

     “Nothing Mike, do nothing,” Granny said firmly, adding to the conversation. “Leave her be.”

     “Granny that doesn't sound like you.” Mike said with a hint of alarm in his voice.

     Dorothy Henderson laughed. “That did not come out right,” she walked over and sat down next to Mike.

     “She's grieving son, that's all. Let her have some space. We all grieve differently. Do you remember what was like those first few months?”

     “Yes granny, I remember.”

     “Look, she will be fine. I take food up to her and she is eating. She just wants to be alone for awhile. I check on her all the time. We talk some. She's O.K.”

     “All right Granny, you know best.”

     “Darn tooten Sonny Boy,” she said with a laugh. She had not called him Sonny Boy since he was seven. “Trust me, she'll come out of it.”

     Mike left Linda alone. For the next five days he was worried sick. He wanted her to be all right. He wanted Linda back. He wanted to see her happy again. He missed the sparkle in those big blue eyes.

     The following Saturday, Mike was getting ready to go down to the Police Athletic League and work out. The baby fat he sported when he arrived in Charleston was long gone. He would never be a star athlete, but he had worked himself into the best shape of his life. It was also nice to run into many of his father's coworkers. They were always glad to see 'Little Mikey'.

     He was pouring his coffee when he felt her behind him. He turned around and was happy to see Linda standing in the kitchen doorway. She was dressed in blue jeans and one of his Detroit Lions tee shirts. And she was smiling.

     Without saying a word, she walked over to him, placed her arms around his neck and kissed him tenderly.

     “I love you Michael James Gambill and I always will. You are my one and only. I never want to be away from you.”

     “I love you too. Are you all right?” he smiled as he swept the hair away from her eyes. 

     “Everyone I've ever loved left me. First my mom, then Dad. I got to thinking what I would do if you ever left me. I don't think I could survive without you.” She kissed him again.

     “I will never leave you. My I.Q. is too high to do anything that stupid. But I want you to remember something for me,” Mike paused. “Always remember your dad didn't leave you. Your mother made a choice to leave, but not your dad. He was taken from you. It's horrible and unfair. But it is what it is. I'm sure his very last thought was of you. Just like my dad.”

     Linda nodded her head and smiled. “And that Keem O Sabe, is exactly why I fell in love with you.

     “Are you sure you're all right?”

     Linda smiled and placed her head on his shoulder. Her arms still wrapped around his neck. “Yes, finally. Thanks for being there for me, and thanks for giving me my space. I know your Granny insisted on it.”

     “Damn, no secrets in this house, but I was really worried about you. I cannot bear the thought of ever losing you.”

     She kissed him again. “You never have to worry about that, you hear me Keem O Sabe?”

     Mike laughed. Then he kissed her and held her for a long time. It was nice to have Linda back. 

CHAPTER  33 - A VISIT WITH THE HEADMASTER

     The year came to an end too soon for some of these students. They had all grown to love Charleston and their school. This was especially true for one young man. He had come to Charleston a beaten and broken boy who felt he had nothing to live for. He was at the lowest point of his young life.

     But in Charleston he found a home, where he could be himself. Not having to worry about being bullied, he thrived in his new environment. But above all, he made some lifelong friends.

     Before heading over to the Civic Center for graduation, Gavin Davies had one stop he had to make. He hated good byes but this was one he could not ignore.

     As he knocked on Mr. Ethridge's front door he thought back to that day two years ago.

     After Gavin was beaten up by three football players at his school, his parents knew they had to do something. They called Briarwood Academy in Charleston, West Virginia.

     As Gavin and his parents sat in the headmaster's office, Gavin tried to sum up this man who ran the school. He looked so prim and proper. He also looked serious and stern. Gavin wasn't sure he wanted to come to Charleston and this school. It would be the same as before. No one wanted to be friends with a queer like him. 

      No one wanted to be around him. He had no friends and was afraid of everyone. He spent his life terrified.

     “Gavin,” Mr. Ethridge words brought him out of his trance.

     “Your grades are perfect, and I know you will fit in fine here at Briarwood,”

     Gavin looked up at him. “Sir, I don't fit in.” he paused. “Anywhere.”

     Gavin's mother reached over and took his hand.

     “Son, be positive, this place might be different.”

     Raymond nodded. “It is different. Very different. Our students are carefully selected. Only the best can come here. That may sound a bit self-serving, but that's the way it is. These students are nothing like they were at your old school Gavin. You are going to be just fine. I promise.”

     “I do have one question Mr. Ethridge,” John Davies said.

     Raymond nodded. “Of course, ask anything.”

     “With his circumstances, where will he room?”

     Gavin never expected this question. His mouth opened wide.

     Raymond picked up on his embarrassment. 

     “It's OK son, it's a good question. Here at Briarwood, anyone can ask any question. No matter how silly it may sound. And they deserve an honest answer.”

     He turned his attention to John.

     “Yes, I have considered this question very carefully since you called about bringing young Gavin here. I think I have the solution. I am putting him on the seventh floor of the Holley. He will have his own room next to my two top students. Not only are they're the best students we have, but they are also the leaders here. Everyone will follow their lead. When they befriend him and protect him, I know the entire student body will follow suit.”

     He looked over at Gavin.

     “Gavin, you can trust Tommy Andrews and Bruce Walker with your life. I talked to them yesterday and they are looking forward to meeting you. And let me explain something to you,” 

he paused making sure Gavin was paying attention. “You could not have a better friend than Tommy Andrews. He doesn't care about any 'issues', all he cares about are his friends. He is the most loyal person on the planet. And he is a bit,” he paused again. “Overprotective of his friends. And in this case, it's a good thing.”

      Gavin found his voice. “He won't bully me?” he asked in a low and timid voice.

     Mr. Ethridge smiled. “No son, he won't bully or harass you or anyone. You need to understand that we here at Briarwood won't stand for it. Tommy and Bruce Walker were probably bullied as much if not more than you were at their old schools. But they have found a home here. And so will you. I promise you.”

     The opening door brought Gavin back to reality. He saw Mrs. Ethridge.

     “Good morning, Gavin,” she said with a huge smile. "Please come in son.” She motioned into the house with her hand.

     “Thank you, ma'am. I'm sorry to intrude without calling first, but I was hoping I could talk to Mr. Ethridge for just a second?”

     “Of course, son, and it's never an intrusion. You are always welcome. Come on into the living room and I'll go get Raymond.”

    Gavin sat down on the sofa and waited for his Headmaster.

     Soon Mr. Ethridge appeared. “Gavin, how nice of you to stop by. All set for today?” he asked as he sat down across from his student.

     “Yes sir, I am ready,” he paused. “But I wanted to have just a quick moment of your time to tell you how much I appreciate what you and this school have done for me. You saved me, plain and simple. I would not be where I am today academically or mentally without the love and compassion I have received here at Briarwood.”

     Ray let him talk.

     “I remember you telling me how different Briarwood was from other schools. And frankly sir, I really didn't believe it at the time. Then I met Bruce, Tommy, and the rest of the kids over at 'The Holley'. I got to know Mrs. Reitz and all of the teachers and staff. I found a real home here,” he paused as he choked up. “I really don't want to leave.”

     Mr. Ethridge got up from his chair and sat down next to Gavin.

     “Gavin, you have been a shining light during your time at Briarwood. You fit right in and worked hard. So don't give us all the credit.” 

     Gavin nodded.

     “And don't be afraid of leaving Gavin. The whole world is out there waiting. I have a feeling that you are going to do very well at N.Y.U., just as you have here. So, go out there 

and continue your growth.”

     Gavin smile as he shook Ray's hand. It was time to move on.

CHAPTER  34 - GRADUATION 1970 GAVIN SAYS GOODBYE

     Mr. Ethridge walked up to the podium.

     “I am always happy when I get to introduce a valedictorian. It is an educators dream to teach and mold young people into the kind of person they will be in life. It gives us a thrill to see their efforts here at Briarwood come to fruition. Although we hate to see them go, we know they will do well in life. And that we have done our jobs.

     So, it is with this year's top student. Like the one before, he came here a broken young man. But he flourished at Briarwood. He found not only a home, but a group of friends he will carry with him all his life. It is my pleasure to introduce to you the valedictorian for the Class of 1970. Gavin Davies”

     Gavin walked up to the lectern and shook Mr. Ethridge's hand. He removed some papers from his inside coat pocket. Looking out into the crowd, he spotted his proud parents.

     "Thank you, Mr. Ethridge. I stand here beyond humbled. Humbled and honored to have had the opportunity to come to this fine institution and be led into adulthood by these fine teachers and administrators. There are too many to mention, and I don't want to leave anyone out.

     So, I will just leave it as a thank you to everyone. All the teachers, administrators, and all the fine folks that keep this school, running and us students fed and well cared for. I love you all.

     I came here a broken kid, but I leave as man. A man who is confident and content with who and what he is. A man that thanks to some recent advice, knows that he can concur the world. This is what Briarwood has done for me. 

     And this is my message for the Class of 1971. 

     Be who you are, but allow these wonderful people to guide you. Guide you into adulthood and the lives I know you will conquer.

     And now I have the high honor to announce the winner of the next BRIARWOOD SCHOLORSHIP.

     Ladies and Gentlemen, it was truly an honor for me to receive the Briarwood Scholarship last year. I was thrilled that one of my best friends was able to pass it on to me. I am also thrilled that I will pass this award to one of my dearest friends as well.

     The Briarwood Scholarship is special. It is not only awarded to one who has a high-grade point average, but it is awarded to a student who fits in with us. One who sets the standards of Briarwood. One who is respected and loved by the rest of the student body. It is awarded to the one with the potential to do great things with their lives.

     I am thrilled beyond words to award the next Briarwood Scholarship to a member of the Sophomore class. Someone who came here and worked hard to achieve the goals set forth by the staff and faculty of this fine institution. Someone who realized that it is not important where you came from, but what you become.

     I hereby award the next Briarwood scholarship to my dear friend, Paula Reeves." 

     The student body stood in appreciation as Gavin motioned for Paula to come up on the stage.

     Paula was stunned, as she had no idea that Mr. Ethridge even considered her for this award. She was sure that it would go to Mike or Linda.

     Gavin held out his arms as Paula walked to him. They hugged for a long time.

     “So, you don't belong here, huh?” he said with a huge smile and hugged her again.  

     Mr. Ethridge had come up to the podium and hugged her as well.

     “Paula, you deserve this. And more importantly, you've earned it with all your hard work this year. To say I am proud of you would be an understatement. You young lady, are on your way to a wonderful life.”

     Tears came down her face. Now she felt a part of Briarwood instead of being an outsider. This was now her school, her friends, and her teachers. She would never look back.

     “Bless you Mr. Ethridge, bless you. I promise I will never let you down.”

     Ray patted her on the back. “Oh, I know you won't. I have faith in you and your future.”

     “But why me sir? I already have the city scholarship.”

     Ray Ethridge hugged her again. “Big difference. That scholarship was a gift. This one you earned.”

     Paula smiled broadly. She understood. She would never question herself worth again.

CHAPTER  35 - A NEW STUDENT AND A NEW BEGINNING - SEPT 1970

     As Arlene and Linda made their way over to Mr. Ethridge's office, both wondered why on earth he would call them into his office on the day before the fall term started. They were both excellent students and could not imagine either of them being in trouble.

     They were greeted by Mrs. Derosa and were told to go right into his office. They noticed a girl sitting over near Mrs. Derosa. She was nicely dressed and was accompanied by a beautiful Golden Retriever.

     Arlene glanced over at the girl and remarked, “Nice dog,” as they entered and closed the door behind them neither girl noticing the vest the dog wore. Something about the girl was familiar to Linda, but at the moment she had other things on her mind. She remembered what happened the last time she was called to this office. She was still grieving the sudden loss of her father. Mike did his best to occupy her time, but she wished she had more to do to take her mind off of the tragedy.

     Mr. Ethridge stood and smiled. “Hello girls, nice of you to come in.”

     Arlene looked down at the floor. “You called us in sir,” she said in a low voice.

     Ray started to laugh almost uncontrollably. He remembered two other students whom he called in. They too, were sure they were in trouble.

     “Girls, girls,” he laughed. “I didn't ask you here because you were in trouble. I asked you here for a favor.” He motioned to the chairs. They both sighed a sound of relief as they sat down.

     “But before I ask, I need to tell you a little story. A couple of years ago, we had a new and special student come here. Before he arrived I called in two of our best and brightest students. And like you, they were certain they were in some sort of trouble,” he laughed.

     “But let me tell you,” He smiled at the thought. “Tommy Andrews and Bruce Walker were perfect students from the day they arrived until they graduated,” he held out his hands to the girls and smiled. “Just like the two of you.”

    Arlene and Linda looked at each other. Their eyes full of questions. Mr. Ethridge continued.

     “I knew this new student would be scared. He needed some very special friends. Someone to help not only guide him through the process of acclamation, but someone to be his friend. Someone he could always go to. And I picked the right two.” he paused. “Just as I have chosen you two.”

     He glanced at his office door.

     “Did you notice the pretty young lady out in Mrs. Derosa office?” he asked.

     Both girls nodded.

     “That is Cindy Bullins. She's from Portland, Maine and will be starting here this semester.”

     Linda and Arlene smiled. 

     “Too bad she can't bring that gorgeous animal,”Arlene said.

     Mr. Ethridge nodded. “But she is bringing her dog. You may not have noticed the vest the dog was wearing. He's her seeing eye dog.” He paused allowing the news to sink in.

     Linda recovered first. “Wow, Mr. Ethridge,” she smiled. “Cindy is blind?”

     Ray nodded again. 

     “Since birth, but it does not seem to slow her down one iota,”

     Both girls looked at their Headmaster.

     “What can we do to help, sir?” Arlene asked.

     Ethridge smiled. He knew that would be their response.

     “That's why I asked you to come in,” he turned his head and addressed Linda.

     “Linda, I know you have been through so much this year,” he paused as Linda nodded her head.

     “But I would not ask either of you to do anything I did not think you could handle.”

     “Sir, you know Arlene and I would do anything for this school,” Linda beamed. “You have been so kind to me this past year. I could not have survived without you and Mike and all the kids over at 'The Holley'. So, whatever you want sir, you've got it.”

     Arlene nodded her head and smiled. “Me too sir” 

     Ray got up from his desk and walked around to where the girls were sitting.

     “Linda, since your roommate graduated in June, I was hoping you would room with Cindy. I really want her in with a 'seasoned' veteran, if you know what I mean. Not only as a protector, but as a friend.”

     Linda smiled. She had been disappointed that she had not been assigned a new roommate. Obviously, Mr. Ethridge had this in mind all summer long.

     “Sir, I think it would be a great experience for me. Debbie and I never got that close. I just hope it'll be good for Cindy,” she paused. “I know I’ll do my best.”

     “I never doubted that for a second.” Ethridge said

     “Besides, Mr. Ethridge,” Linda said with a laugh. “Rumor around here is that you have a knack for picking roommates. I'm all in.”

     Ethridge smiled as he turned to Arlene.

     “Arlene, I know you've had a hard time adjusting here. But you have slowly blossomed. Not only as a student, but as a friend to all the students.” 

     Arlene smiled as she looked at their Headmaster.

     “Sir, it's been hard. But having Eloise has helped,” she looked over at Linda. “I agree with Linda sir. Whatever you need you can count on us. You have done so much for me. I am glad to have a chance to pay a small part of that back.”

     “Fine Arlene, just fine. Since Cindy is a year behind Linda, they won't have any classes together. But Cindy will be in most of yours. I want you to take her under your wing. Use your experiences here to help her adjust.”

     “Sir you can count on not only Linda and me, but on the entire student body. I promise.” Arlene said with pride. “I'll help her get to class, and make sure she adjusts to this wonderful life we all have here.”

     “Great.” Ethridge said. “Thank you, girls. I am sure you both know how nervous this girl will be.”

     Arlene nodded as the Headmaster handed her some paperwork.

     “Her class schedule,” he said. “I am sure you girls can work it out so she can get around.”

     Arlene responded. “Count on it sir, we don't want her to end up at Charleston High by mistake.”

     Ethridge smiled. “Great, but don't 'mother' her. You may be surprised at how resourceful this girl is.”

     “So, Mr. Ethridge. Can we meet her now?”

     Ethridge nodded. “Of course you may. In fact, Mr. and Mrs. Kramer are taking her parents on a more detailed tour of the school than they had earlier this summer. Then they will meet us for lunch at 'The Holley'. I want you girls to join us so you can meet them.”

     Linda chuckled.

     “Something funny Linda?”

     Linda shook her head. “No sir. It's just that I have never seen you eat at “The Holley.”

     Ethridge smiled. “There's always a first time. I want to get her parents used to how we do things here. I want them to be comfortable sending their special girl here. I know they are going to love you two as well.”

     “Sir,” Linda laughed in anticipation. “Shall we get started on that?”

     “Yes, girls. Let's start by having you take her around. Introduce her to as many students as you can.”

     The girls stood as Mr. Ethridge motioned to the door.

     “Sir, can I say something?”

     Of course Linda, you know you can say anything here.”

     “I just,” she paused, tears forming in her eyes. “I just want to say 'Thank You sir' for choosing us. We won't let you down.”

     Mr. Ethridge smiled. “I know you won't. That's why I chose you two knuckleheads.”

     As the girls exited, Arlene turned to the Headmaster.

     “Sir, that special student you talked about. How did that all work out?”

     Ethridge smiled. “OK, I think,” he said with a grin and a wink. “Gavin Davies made a ton of friends and graduated with honors.”

CHAPTER  36 - CINDY LOU BULLINS

     As they entered the outer office, Mr. Ethridge addressed Cindy.

     “Cindy?” he said. The Golden sat upright at attention.

     Cindy stood and smiled.

     “Yes, Mr. Ethridge.”

     “Cindy, I want you to meet Linda Keer. She is to your left and Arlene Everhart, she is on your right.”

     Cindy held out her hand and Linda took it.

     “Hello Cindy, I'm Linda. Welcome to Briarwood.”

     Cindy smiled as she reached down took the harness in her hand.

     “Hi, Linda. This is my companion 'Grover'.”

     “How cute, like in Sesame Street?” Arlene asked as she took Cindy's hand.

     Cindy laughed. “No, like the President, Grover Cleveland. I call him POTUS for short.”

     “Well, I'm looking forward to having you and the President as roommates,” Linda replied with a chuckle. 

     And they all laughed.

     “Linda, would it be all right if I touched your face.”

     “My face?” Linda was curious.

     “Yes, I learn what people look like by touch. You would be amazed at how it works.”

     Linda reached down as Cindy let go of the dog's harness. She took her hands and held them both up to her face.

     Cindy traced the entire outline with her fingers. When she got to Linda's lips, she smiled.

     “You have a pretty smile, and the complexion of an angel. You are very pretty. What color is your long hair?”

     “Blonde.” Linda replied almost in tears. It was a very touching moment for both of them.

     “What about me?” Arlene pleaded softly.

     Arlene smiled as Cindy held out her hands to Arlene and brought her hands to her face.

     After a moment Cindy smiled.

     “Oh another beauty. Your hair is a little shorter, about my length with a pretty chin. I bet you drive the boys crazy.”

      Arlene smiled. “I'm smiling at you.”

     Mr. Ethridge stepped in.

     “Cindy, I have asked the girls to show you around. Then we will all meet at 'The Holley' for lunch and get you all settled in.”

     Cindy smiled as she reached down and took the dog's harness in her hand. 

     “That would be nice. We did decide to come here 'sight unseen'.”

     There was a long pause as Linda and Arlene stared at each other. 

     Cindy laughed. “Come on girls, lighten up. Just a little blind joke. I tell em all the time.”

     And it was at that moment that Linda Keer realized that she had just met her new best friend, next to Mike Gambill.

     Arlene was the first to break out in laughter. 

     “Great, I know a bunch of Stevie Wonder jokes,” Linda said as she took Cindy's free arm in hers. “Let's go show you around.”

     As the three girls left the Headmaster's office, Ray noticed a huge smile on Mrs. Derosa lips.

     “Happy Lucille?” he asked.

     “Beyond words, sir. If my church ever decides to grant sainthood to Presbyterians, you'll be the first on the list,” she said with a laugh. “I don't know of anyone who loves kids more than you.”

     Mr. Ethridge smiled. “I do,” he paused in thought. “My tenth grade English teacher,” he turned and started out the door.

     “I'm going to catch up with Steve and the Bullins'.” And he was gone.

     As the girls walked down Lee street, Linda turned to Cindy.

     “So now that we are away from the grown ups, you wanna tell us your story?”

     Cindy smiled.

     “Not much to tell. I was born this way. Grew up going to a special school for the blind. But I wanted more. After I got 'Grover' my whole life changed. Last year I begged and pleaded with mom and dad to let me go to a real school. It was hard, I had no friends. I did well in class, but I still wanted more. I heard about Briarwood from one of my teachers. She told me that it was special. I think she was right.”

     She paused as they continued walking.

     “Anyway, after some heated arguments I convinced Mom and Dad to bring me down here last month for a meeting with Ethridge and some of the teachers. We all fell in love with Mr. Kramer, and he convinced mom and dad to give this a chance. So, here I am.”

     Linda sighed. “I thought you looked familiar. I have a confession to make. I saw you here last month coming out of the ad building with Ethridge. I wanted to come over and say hi, but I was just too scared. I have never been around a blind person before. I didn't know what to say.”

     Cindy squeezed her hand.

     “It's OK, Linda. I've never had any sighted friends, so lets all learn together.”

     Arlene put her arm around her new friend.

     “Yes, we will. But promise us one thing Cindy Lou Bullins.”

     “You bet,” Cindy replied.

     “If we ever say or do anything wrong, let us know. This is all new to us.” 

     Cindy looked at Arlene, her new friends image reflecting back from the dark glasses.

     “We will learn together, but I do have one hard rule,” she said sternly.

     “And that is?” Linda asked.

     “No one, and I mean no one touches the President when he is wearing his vest. He is a working dog, and he knows it.”

     “You mean I can't pet him and love on him?” Arlene pleaded.

     Cindy laughed.

     “That came out wrong. See, we are learning. When he is not wearing his vest, he knows he can just be a dog. You can pet him and love on him all you want. I want you guys to love him as Much as I do. We'll have plenty of play time. I'll see to it.”

     As they were walking past the Science Building Arlene saw Carol Reitz walking towards them. Arlene had met Carol during a cookout at Janice's house. Although younger than Arlene, they hit it off immediately. And Carol would become yet another one that would help Arlene adjust to her new home. Arlene figured she was on her way to her new mom's office in the Administration Office.

     “Hey Carol, come make a new friend.”

     Carol walked up to them, and Arlene made the introductions. Carol immediately fell in love with the president.

     She leaned down to pet the service dog, but Arlene grabbed her hand.

     “You can only pet him when he is not wearing his vest.” It was then that Carol realized Cindy Lou was blind.

     “Oh, I am so so sorry, I didn't realize,” she almost started crying.

     Cindy reached out her hands hoping that Carol would take them.

     Linda reached down and took Carol's hand and placed them in Cindy's”

     “It's OK, Carol, really it is. A lot of people don't understand how this whole blind thing works.”

     They decided to go down to the Rexall Drug store for a quick soda. They asked Carol to come along.”

     And a new bond was formed. 

CHAPTER  37 - MIKE AND TOMMY FALL 1970

     “Hey Mike, you wanna spend the weekend in Morgantown?” Linda asked when she sat down next to him in the cafeteria.

     “Sure, what's up,” he asked. Mike really didn't care. He would go to the moon with this girl.

     “Mr. Walker has a bunch of trust stuff he wants to go over with me, and he said it would be better if I could come up and spend the weekend with them. That way I wouldn't have to miss any classes.”

     “Would he mind if I tagged along?”

     “Actually, it was his idea,” she smiled. “He though we both could use a weekend off.”

     Mike immediately liked Mr. Walker and his family. While Dave and Linda retired to the library to go over the trust information, Mary Ann gave Mike the grand tour. They ended up in the kitchen discussing artwork. Collecting art was a new fascination for Mary Ann. And Mike was always willing to talk about art.

     Susan had returned home from her Saturday morning dance lesson and joined them in the kitchen. Mike was getting to know Susan when she all of a sudden, she jumped up, and ran to the doorway.

    “Tommy,” she exclaimed as she hugged the newcomer. He was holding hands with a very pretty girl who stood beside him.

     “Hey squirt, how you doin?” he asked wrapping his free arm around Susan as he kissed her on the forehead.

     “Tommy Andrews, when are you going to stop calling me 'squirt' ? I'm sixteen,” she laughed.

     Tommy smiled at her. “Ahh, when you're,” he paused. “Sixty,” and he kissed her again.

     “Tommy, come over and meet our guest. Mike this is Tommy Andrews, Mike Gambill,” Mary Ann said happily.

     “The Legend of Briarwood? 'The' Tommy Andrews?” Mike said as they shook hands.

     “So, my reputation precedes me,” he laughed. “This is my wife, Dawn.”

     Dawn reached for Mike and gave him a big hug.

     “Nice to meet you Mike,” Dawn said as she released him from her grip.

     “I have heard stories about you and Bruce Walker ever since I arrived at Briarwood,” Mike beamed.

     “Oh, so you go to Briarwood?”

     “Not only do I attend Briarwood, I live in 710.”

     “Wow, it is a small world. Still have the TV set?” he asked.

     “Yes, and I have always wanted to know how the hell you did it?” Mike laughed. “And why.”

     Tommy walked over to the counter and poured a cup of coffee. Mary Ann always had the coffee ready for number two son. Sitting down at the counter, he motioned for Mike to sit.

     “Well, it's a long story. I was starting my sophomore year and a couple of us wanted to watch this new show called 'Star Trek'. All we had was the one big TV set in the common room. But all the girls wanted to watch 'My Three Sons'. We finally convinced them to let us have the TV for one hour. They hated it, made fun of it, and whined the entire hour. So, I decided that I was going to have my own TV.”

     “But that's kind of against the rules.” Mike said.

     “Yeah, kind of,” Tommy laughed.

     “Never tell my husband no,” Dawn added with a jab to Tommy's ribs. “He never backs away from a challenge.”

     “Anyway, I knew we had to sneak it in. But how do you sneak a twenty-one-inch TV up seven flights of stairs? We couldn't chance the elevator.”

     Mike shrugged his shoulders.

     “One piece at a time. It took several weeks to get all the parts up to 710.”

     “So that’s why there is no cabinet?” Mike asked.

     “Right, only the essentials. And we had to wait until 'Sour Puss Ingham' was on desk duty to sneak in the big part. You have to be really careful with a twenty-one-inch cathode ray tube. I got caught by Mr. Ingham trying to smuggle the antenna up the fire escape. He said the fire escape was too dangerous to try to sneak the tube up. He was afraid we might bang it against something. If it blew, someone might get hurt.”

     “Yeah, it would've been you, you fool.” Dawn laughed.

 

     “Wait a sec. The fire escape wouldn't have worked anyway. Once you got the stairs down and got up to seven you would've needed a key,” Mike said flatly, proud of himself for figuring it out.

     Tommy pulled his key ring out of his jeans pocket and removed a key. He tossed it over to Mike.

      

     “I meant to leave that with the TV,” he said with a laugh. “Sour Puss never asked for it back, and I kind a thought it might come in handy someday.”

     Mike shook his head in total amazement.

     “Anyway, Mr. Ingham turned his back while I smuggled the picture tube into the lobby and up the elevator. I reassembled the TV and Carlos Cantor made the cart over in the wood shop. It served us well.”

     “Why didn't you just buy one of those TV kits from that place up in Benton Harbor?” Mike asked.

     “Oh yeah, 'Heathkit'. I thought about it but decided that would take some of the fun out of it. And I learned more doing it the way I did.”

     “Mr. Ingham pulled a 'closet inspection' on us the very first day. I thought we were doomed,” Mike said with a laugh.

     Tommy could not control his laughter.

     “Tommy, you didn't?” Dawn asked. Her hands suddenly at her hips, as she stared at her husband. She knew Tommy better than anyone, and she knew what a joker he was.

     “I really didn't think he would do it, when I suggested it.”

     Mike was hysterical. “So, it was you all along?”

     Tommy just nodded his head. “Just my way of saying hello.”

     “Robert and I asked him if he was going to rat on us in and you know what he said? He looked right at me and said, 'how in hell do you think Tommy Andrews got the wire down from the antenna up on the roof?' And then he laughed all the way down the hall.”

     “Let me tell you something Mike. 'Ol Mr. Ingham is one of the great people in this world.”

     “I agree, when Linda's dad was killed, Mr. Ingham drove us all the way to New York City in the middle of the night.”

     “That sounds like something he would do.” Tommy said.

     Dawn thought back to a long weekend when she was in the hospital wishing that Tommy was there by her side. 

     “And David Walker,” Dawn added, smiling at the latest arrivals.

     David and Linda had finished up their meeting and entered the kitchen.

     “Tommy, my boy,” David exclaimed as he hugged him.

     “Tommy this is Linda Keer. You guys share trust attorneys.”

     “Hello Linda,” Tommy said. “You are in the best hands ever. This man is like a father to me. This is my wife, Dawn.”

     Linda nodded her head. “Yes, and I am so glad to meet the legend of Briarwood.”

     Tommy held up his hands. “Please, I was just being me. I didn't do that much.”

     “Yeah right,” David laughed.

     Dawn took Linda's hand. “David told me and Tommy about your dad. We are both very sorry.”

     “Thanks Dawn. You know, Gavin talked about you two all the time.”

     “How is Gavin?” Tommy asked. “We've only heard from him once since he went to New York.”

     “He's doing great. In fact, he is staying at Linda's condo,” Mike said.

     Linda looked at Dawn. “Speaking of the condo. After dad died, Mike and I decided to keep it. So anytime you and Tommy want to go to New York, it's available. Be our guest. You can visit with Gavin”

     Dawn smiled. “That is so nice of you, Linda. Tommy has been talking about maybe seeing a Broadway play sometime. But we just can't fit it into our schedules. We spend most of our time in class or studying.”

     “Well when you get the time, it's available,” Mike added. “I know Gavin would love it if you guys went up to see him.”

      “So, how did you two meet?” Linda asked.

     Dawn started to laugh. “We'll be up until midnight telling that story.”

     “Oh, I've got a short version,” Tommy smiled.

     “My family moved to Indiana on December 6, 1963. Dawn lived down the street. The rest doesn't matter.”

     Mike laughed along with the rest. “How did you end up at Briarwood?”

    “I got this one honey,” Dawn volunteered. “It was the end of eighth grade, and our future sister-in-law, Denise Hahn, was walking down the hall, when a bully assaulted her. He made fun of her limp and her stuttering. He pushed her up against the lockers and grabbed her breasts. Tommy beat the tar out of him and was expelled. His dad got really mad and sent him away in order to break us up,” she smiled. “Didn't work.”

     “So, you had a long-distance relationship?” Linda inquired.

     “Yes,” Dawn sighed. “From May '65 to June of '69.”

     “But the breaks were fun.” Tommy winked at Dawn. 

     Linda looked over at Mike. “I don't think I could have stood it.” She turned to Dawn. “How did you do it?”

     Dawn looked over at her husband. “We had to. We were hopelessly and madly in love. It was something we just had to do.”

     “So, Mike, have you decided on college?” Tommy said as he poured another cup of coffee.

     “No, Linda and I can't decide.”

     “Mr. Ethridge says he is almost as smart as the famous T.C. Andrews.” Linda said proudly.

     “Oh, how I miss that man.” Tommy sighed. 

     “What do you guys want to study?” Dawn asked Linda.

     “Well, I want to be a writer and Mike here is a wonderful artist.”

     “Not to intrude, Linda,” Mary Ann said sitting down at the table. “But WVU has an excellent English department.”

     “The previous commercial message has been brought to you by the West Virginia University School of English.” Tommy laughed.

      Mary Ann gave Tommy the look. “Seriously, you should both consider WVU. It's a great school and now you have friends here. Tommy, she should talk to Denise too.”

     Dawn took Linda's hand. “You have to at least think about it.” 

     Mike looked over at Tommy. “Actually, art is kind of a hobby for me. Mr. Moorland thinks I should study science, maybe even Engineering.”

     “Oh boy, here comes another commercial,” Dawn said with a laugh as she looked over at Tommy.

     Tommy held up his arms in surrender. “OK, OK. At least let's spend some time together tomorrow before you leave. We'll show you around campus.”

     “Yes, and you must come to the house for lunch,” Dawn added. “You can meet my brother and his fiancé.”

     “Sounds like fun,” Linda smiled. “As long as we get back before the nine o'clock curfew.”

     Tommy laughed. “Don't worry, I still have a little 'pull' at Briarwood.  I think Mr. Ethridge will let it slide.” 

     The next day Tommy and Dawn gave a royal tour of WVU to Mike and Linda. They both fell in love with the campus. After three hours of walking around, they both decided that WVU would be a good choice.

     “Talk to Mrs. Reitz when you get back. She can get you all the forms and any other information. They have tons of scholarships available,” Tommy advised.

     Tommy took their new friends to their house and Linda and Dawn cooked up a late lunch. Gary and Denise returned from the library and the six of them had a great time. It would be one of many.

     Tommy and Mike talked at length about cars. Specifically, El Camino's and Chevrolet Impalas. Tommy fell in love with a Blue 1959 Chevy turbo charged Impala. 

     Linda and Mike got back to 'The Holley' just in time to make curfew. Tommy didn't have to use any 'pull'.

CHAPTER  38 - CHRISTMAS 1970

     Tommy returned from class to find Dawn sitting at the kitchen table holding a letter from margaret.

     “What's that?” he asked.

     Dawn sighed. “It's a strange letter from your mother. I wrote to her about us going home for Christmas this year,” she paused. “She doesn't want us to come. I was going to surprise you. With Bruce doing this semester in England, he won't be home this year for the Holidays. And with Mom and Dad in Arizona taking care of grandma, I thought it would be nice for all of us to go home to Muncie.” She started to cry as she handed the letter to her husband.

     Tommy looked at the letter.

12/2/70

Dearest Dawn,

Normally we would love to have you kids here for the Holidays. But I am afraid this year it would be out of the question. 

We appreciate you thinking about coming home, but it would be best of you didn't.

John and I are planning on being away for this Holiday.

My love to you and Tommy.

Mom

     Tommy silently looked over the words again. He looked at Dawn.

     “Yeah, I know,” Dawn said. “It's short, vague and has no reason. Just 'don't come home.' What the hell is going on Tommy?”

     “I have no idea. I thought we were done with the drama, lies, and sneaking around.”

     “Maybe you should call your dad?”

     Tommy shook his head. “No, this has John Andrews written all over it. All my life he would make the decisions and have mom be the bearer of the bad news. I know we've been getting along, but I don't think this has anything to do with us. There is something else going on here they they don't want us to know about.”

     Dawn nodded her agreement. “OK honey, lets leave it lie for now and let it fester.”

     Tommy laughed as he set the letter on the table. “One thing for sure. When it comes the the Andrews family, whatever it is will eventually come to the surface. Just like a huge pimple. It will raise up, turn red and eventually the pressure will cause it to burst.”

     Dawn shook her head.

     Tommy's face lit up. 

     “I have an idea! Lets all go to New York for Christmas and surprise Gavin.”

     Dawn jumped into his arms. “That's a wonderful idea. I'll give Linda a call and see if the condos available. And we can get tickets to a play,” she beamed.

     As it turned out the condo was more than available and had room for Gary and Dee as well. It would be a huge reunion among friends. It was nice to see Gavin and his parents again. Everyone had changed so much over the years. 

     Tommy, Dawn, Gary, and Densie went to the Imperial Theatre and saw Danny Kaye and Madeline Kahn in 'Two By Two' a Richard Rodgers musical. And they saw Hal Linden in 'Rothchilds at' the Lunt-Fontanne Theatre.

     It would be one of the best Christmas's ever. 

CHAPTER  39 -   SPRING 1971

     Bess wondered over to the I.A. building after her last class of the day. Spring was in full bloom and Charleston just hummed with springtime activities. The temperature had risen to the mid-sixties, and the morning rain had paved the way for blue skies and lots of sunshine. 

     She had hoped that Mr. Moorland would still be in his classroom, perhaps grading tests. She had some important questions to ask him.

     As she hoped, Keith was at his desk engrossed in grading papers. He jumped when she cleared her throat.

     "Mr. Moorland?" she asked, then quickly added. "Sorry if I startled you."

     Mr. Moorland put down his pen and smiled. "Hi Bess, not a problem, I was engrossed grading this test. To what do I owe this pleasure?"

     Bess sat down at one of the desks in the front row.

     "I wanted to talk to you, sir."

     Keith Moorland had no idea what this was all about. It wasn't about her grades as she was one of his top students.

     "Of course Bess," he said with a grin. "What can I do for you?"

     "Well sir," she paused looking down at the desk.

     Keith Moorland was getting concerned. This sounded serious.

     "Bess," he looked at her. "You can always talk to me or any teacher here."

     "Yes sir, I know that. It's just," she paused. "Well, I've been thinking. Ever since that day in the woods, I've had this urge," she stopped. "No, this desire to study science and industrial arts."

     Keith smiled. It wasn't a serious problem after all.

     "So you want to study science?"

     Bess nodded. "Something happened to me out there that day. I hated being here. I missed L.A. and wanted to go home. I loved my roommate, all my teachers and the students but I just wanted to go home."

     As she paused Keith nodded.

     "Then I went on that field trip. It opened by eyes and my heart to a whole new world. A world of trees, insects, animals and such a beauty I cannot describe it. I don't know if I'll ever go back to L.A."

     Keith folded his hands and smiled.

     "I saw this machine this mountain man had built. It was fascinating. I want to learn how to build things."

     "So what's the problem? You can study anything you want."

     Bess smiled. "Well, sir. I can't decide on the science of plants and animals, or the science of technology. We're entering a whole new world of technology and I think I want to be a part of that."

     "I'm always happy when students pay attention in class," he laughed.

     Keith stood up from his desk and walked around to where Bess was sitting.

     "Bess, why don't you study both and stop worrying about deciding right away. Explore it all. Explore that great big world out there," he motioned with his arms. "

     Bess shook her head. "That's the problem sir, I want to try some Industrial Arts classes and maybe electronics."

     Keith shrugged his shoulders. "So why is that a problem?"

     Bess sighed. "Sir, girls don't take those kinds of classes.

     Now he understood. This girl wanted to go against the norm. Against the grain of society. No, he had never had a female student in Industrial Arts before. But there was always a first time.

     Keith sat down next to Bess.

     "You are right," he said.

     He could see her disappointment.

     "No, not that," he laughed. "You are right that there is a whole new world out there. And if you want to study plants and engineering you can. You can do anything that you want to do."

     "I can?"

     Keith laughed. "Have you ever heard of the French designer Coco Chanel?" he asked.

     Bess nodded wondering why he would ask such a question.

     "My wife's favorite quote came from Coco Chanel. She says that 'a girl should be two things: who and what she wants'." He waited for her reaction.

     Bess smiled. She understood and was glad she came to talk to Mr. Moorland.

     Mr. Moorland smiled back. "Are you planning on staying here this summer?" he asked.

     Bess nodded her head.

     "Well then I'll tell you what," he smiled. "Sign up for Biology and Zoology. Girls take those classes all the time. Then get into the summer 'independent study' program. I can arrange a curriculum for you that will explore all the other areas of science and technology. Then in the fall, if you are still interested, you can take that plunge into the areas so far populated by the males at our school."

     Bess smiled for the first time since sitting down.

     "Oh, Mr. Moorland, thank you so much." she beamed. "I promise, I'll do well and make you proud."

     Keith laughed. "I'm sure you will, no matter what you decide to study. The world is right in front of you, and I say go for it."

     Bess nodded her head as she stood up to leave. "Thank you, again sir. I appreciate it. Really, I do."

     Keith smiled and called to her as she reached the door to the classroom.

     "Bess?"

     She turned around, her happiness evident on her face.

     "Yes?" she asked.

     "This machine you saw that day in the woods. What was it?"

     Bess laughed. "It was a still sir. A moonshine making marvel if there ever was one." She turned on her heels and left the room.

     She could hear Keith Moorland laughing all the way down the hall.

CHAPTER  40 - HELLO DOLLY (April 1971)

     Katie was sitting in the cafeteria reading her English book when Jerry found her.

    “Katie, Katie,” he exclaimed as he sat down with an excited look on his face.

     “Hi Jerry, you look excited. What's up?” she asked with a smile. She loved Jerry like a brother.

    “Did you hear the news?” he asked.

     “The news?” she replied.

     “Yeah, about the play.”

     “What play?”

     “I heard about it from Miss Woolridge in English class. Charleston Catholic is doing 'Hello Dolly' as their annual spring play,” he said with a smile.     

     “Oh, I love that play. I saw it once on Broadway and the movie too. Good for them. I bet it'll be a good one.”

     “Yeah,” Jerry replied. “Especially with you and me in it.”

     “You and me?” Katie asked.

     “Miss Woolridge was asked to help out, and they said that anyone at Briarwood could try out.”

     Now he had Katie's attention. “Really? No foolin?”

     “No foolin. I've heard you sing. You could be Dolly.”

    “I don't know Jerry. I might be able to carry a tune, but the dancing?”

     “Look, I'm trying out for the role of Barnaby Tucker. I'm not tall enough to be Horace Vandergelder. Besides the Tucker character gets to dance more,” he looked Katie right in the eyes. “But you girl,” he paused. “You are Dolly Gallagher Levi.” 

     “But Jerry, I am not that good of a dancer.”

    “Not a big deal. In those costumes, you wouldn't have to kick really high, or do any fancy moves. It's mostly ballroom dancing. Stuff that I can teach you in one weekend. Come on,” he pleaded.  “Give it a shot. Tryouts are next Monday. Come with me, please?”

     There was one thing about Jerry Silverman. You could not say no to him.

     So, after a long weekend in the gym, Jerry and Katie made their way over to Charleston Catholic with Miss Woolridge to try out for the play.

     Jerry was first to try out. The director Mr. Farmer selected a partner for him and told the audio department to start the music.

     Jerry took his partner's hand and proceeded to wow the director as well as his selected partner. But they hadn't seen anything yet.

     Katie was next. She walked on the stage and went to the microphone.

     “And you are?” the director asked.

     “Catherine Boatwright,” Katie said in her typical southern drawl.

     There was some laughter behind the director.

     “And you are trying out for the lead role of Dolly?” Mr. Farmer asked.

     “Yes sir, I am,” she replied, as southern as she could make it. 'How dare they laugh at her' she thought.

     “So, Catherine Boatwright, do you know 'So Long Dearie' from the play? If not, I have the lyrics,” he said as he held up a piece of paper.

     “Do you want the Carol Channing version or the Barbara Streisand version?” Now she was pouring on the southern drawl.

     Debbie Woolridge heard more laughter behind her. She turned around.

     “At Briarwood, we teach respect. Learn from it,” she glared at the students.

     Mr. Farmer smiled. “Which version of the song do you prefer?”

     Katie thought for a moment. “I thought Miss Channing was spectacular in the play I saw on Broadway,” she paused to allow that comment to sink in. “The movie wasn't that good, but Miss Streisand was wonderful.”

     “I agree,” Mr. Farmer replied with a smile. “So, Barbara it is.”

     The music started and Katie began to sing 'So Long Dearie'. The southern drawl was gone. 

   

      She put on an audition that would have made Miss Streisand proud.

     Halfway through her song every kid in that gym was sitting on the edge of their chairs, with mouths wide open and eyes as big as the sun. They never expected this. 

     Jerry did.

     The students from Charleston Catholic gave her a standing ovation and would never laugh at her again.

    Ron Farmer sat at the table waiting for the applause to die down. All the while shaking his head.

   

     When things quieted down, Ron spoke.

     “That was beyond words, young lady. Amazing doesn't do it justice. I have never in all my years heard a voice like that come out of a high school student.”

     Katie was all smiles.

     “Thank you, sir.” 

     Ron turned to Lydia Lowery who had also tried out for the role.

     “Miss Lowery, do you have any objection to playing the understudy?”

     Lydia shook her head. “No sir, not one little bit. That was amazing,” she smiled at Katie.

     “OK, then. Looks like we have our Dolly,” Mr. Farmer pointed at Katie. “Congratulations.”

     Katie was beaming. “Thank you, I won't let you down.”

     After the tryouts, Katie caught up with Lydia.

     “You were also amazing,” she smiled at her.

     “Thank you, but I was not as amazing as you. How in the world do you turn off the accent like that?” she asked.

     Katie laughed. “I honestly don't know. It just happens. When I sing it's like I'm transported to another body.”

     “Well, I'm glad,” Lydia said. “You are going to be so good as Dolly.”

     Katie was amazed that this girl had just lost a role she so wanted and was still being a good sport about it.

     And another friendship was formed.

     They would stay after rehearsals every day for three weeks working on their lines and practicing the dances. Most days Jerry and a few of the other cast members would join them. 

     

     The night of the play found the gym at Charleston Catholic filled to the brim. Many of Katie's friends from Briarwood attended. They would not be disappointed. It was a wonderful performance. Mr. Ethridge sent flowers to Katie. 

     After the play, Katie found Mr. Farmer on the stage, making sure things were right for the matinee performance the next afternoon. They liked to have one evening and one matinee performance so as many people as possible could attend.

     “Mr. Farmer?” Katie said. The accent was back.

     Mr. Farmer turned and smiled. “Hi Katie, shouldn't you be back at your dorm getting rest for the performance tomorrow?”

     Katie walked up to him. “About that, Mr. Farmer,” she said quietly. “I don't think I'll be performing tomorrow.”

     Ron's mouth dropped open. “Not performing? Katie, you're the star of this show. You have to go on.”

     “No, Mr. Farmer, tomorrow should be Lydia's turn. I've had my fifteen seconds of fame. And it was glorious. I want her to have that as well. I got to perform in front of my friends and with all my new friends. Lydia's a senior. This is her last chance to perform in a high school play. She has been so gracious to me. She lost the role she wanted and never complained. She's worked as hard as I have. Maybe even harder. I want her to experience the same glow and the pride that I felt tonight.”

     Mr. Farmer walked over to a chair and sat down, letting out a sigh.

     “Are you sure about this,” he asked.

     “Yes sir, I'm sure. Lydia deserves it.”

     And with that, Catherine Boatwright became the understudy to her new friend. After convincing Lydia that she was up to the task and would do a great job.

     The next afternoon a new Dolly took the stage at Charleston Catholic. And she was wonderful. 

     Katie beamed with pride. She was glad that she relinquished the role to her friend. Her friend that deserved her brief moment in the spotlight. 

     No one was prouder than Miss Woolridge.

PART TWO  -   FAMILY SECRETS

CHAPTER  41 -  A LOOK BACK – MAY 1965

     John Andrews sat at his desk reviewing the month's maintenance reports that had been building up on his desk. He had been a Superintendent at Westinghouse since transferring to Muncie, Indiana from Sharon, Pennsylvania some eighteen months earlier.

     John was happy in Indiana. His promotion and raise came at a perfect time in his life. Leaving his past life behind, he and his wife Margaret had finally put their lives back in order after some turbulent times. 

     The only problem he had was his youngest son. Fourteen-year-old Tommy had been a problem since the day they had arrived in Indiana. Normally a good student, his son had entered a tailspin since they moved to Muncie in December of 1963. He was constantly fighting at school and his grades, according to John were ‘in the toilet'. His oldest son George seemed to be the perfect son with good grades and a great attitude. He was never a problem. Tommy made up the slack in that department.

     His thoughts were interrupted by the ringing phone on the corner of his desk.

     “Andrews,” he barked as he picked up up the receiver.

     There was silence on the other end, but he could hear someone breathing.

    “Hello”, he said with a slightly raised voice. He didn't have time to play silly phone games with whomever was on the other end.

     John was about to hang up when the caller finally found their voice.

    “John?” the voice at the other end of the line asked.

     John's heart seemed to stop. He had not heard that voice for many years, but it was unmistakable.

     “Jane?” he asked in a low voice. It was a name he thought he would never say aloud again.

     “John, we need to talk.” the voice said.

     “You know I promised Margaret we would never speak to each other again.”

     There was a sigh at the other end.

     “I know John, and I have honored her request all these years, but I can't honor it anymore. We need to talk.”

     Twenty minutes later, John replaced the receiver. His face was ashen, his heart was racing, and he could not stop his hands from shaking. He never saw this one coming. 

     Unable to concentrate on his work, John sat at his desk staring off into space. His thoughts wondered as he relived his past.

     The phone rang again.

     “John!” Margaret exclaimed. “The school called. Tommy got in trouble again. He beat up some defenseless boy after school. I had to go to the school and get him. They expelled him, John!” she started to cry.

     John was silent. He did not need this kind of news.

     “John did you hear me!” his wife shouted.

     John sighed. “Yes, I heard you.” John sighed. “Here we go again. Goddamn it!” John's anger started to build. “I'll be there in thirty minutes.”

     It took him fifteen minutes to get the courage to get up from his chair and make his way to the plant parking lot.

     John did not remember the drive to Northwest Muncie. He recalled leaving the plant and pulling on to Cowan Road, but nothing else until he arrived at home. He was in a trance.

     Margaret and George were in the kitchen.

     “Where is the little bastard?” he barked as soon as he entered the kitchen.

     “In his room,” Margaret replied between her sobs.

     John looked at his wife. “What the hell happened?”

     Margaret tried to compose herself. George sat silently but was unable to hold back his smile. John gave him a look, and George knew not to say anything.

    “According to Dr. Howard, some boy was walking down the hall and Tommy jumped him for no apparent reason. Beat him to a damn pulp,” Margaret looked over at George. “Then he attacked the Gym teacher. They kicked him out John, for the rest of the year and put him on probation next year.”

     John had sat down at the kitchen table across from Margaret.

 

     He slammed his fist hard on the table.

     “I've had all of this I am going to take. I'm done with that kid!” he yelled. His face was red with rage, and he balled his hands into fists.

     “John watch your temper,” Margaret said trying to calm him down. It did not help.

     “Temper!” he yelled. “You haven't seen my temper yet. I may beat the little bastard myself.” John was at the edge and was starting to come apart. 

     John looked at George. “George, go get your brother, NOW!” He got out of the chair and walked into the dining room that led to the living room.

     A few moments later, Tommy came slowly into the living room and looked at John. He was sitting in his chair with a scorned look on his face. 

     Tommy pointed at George. “Does he have to be here for this?” he asked.

     John pointed at the sofa. “Shut the hell up and sit down,” he commanded, ignoring Tommy's question.

     “You beat up another boy and hit a teacher!” he raised his voice. “You hit a teacher! What in the name of Jesus H. Christ were you thinking? No, you didn't think, you never think. You haven't had a goddamn thought since the day your sorry ass was born. You must be stupid, a real dumb ass.”

     John continued his rant. “You're nothing but trouble. Everyday it's something new with you,” he said throwing his hands up in the air.

     “When I look at you, I am ashamed that you're my son.” 

     Tommy hung his head.

     “Goddamn it boy, look at me when I am talking to you,” he screamed at his son.

     Tommy looked up and started to say something.

     “No,” his father glared. “Don't say a goddamn word. I don't want to hear anything from you.” John had gotten up and was pacing the room.

     Margaret sat across the room, tears streaming down her face. She knew she could not intervene. She had done that too many times. She had to let John continue. Tommy noticed that George was standing in the hallway trying to suppress a smile. 

     Tommy knew this was going to be bad.

     John continued. “I don't know what to do with you. Why can't you be like George and not cause problems?” he asked, pointing towards his older son. “All we expect out of you is that you go to school, get good grades, and stay out of trouble. Is that so god damned hard? You can't even do that, can you?”

     Tommy started to answer.

     “You shut the hell up, damn it,” John hollered. “I told you not to talk mister, and I meant it.”

     Margaret finally found her voice. “John, please calm down,” she said.

    “Calm down my ass. This kid is nothing but trouble, and I am damn tired of him. He's an embarrassment to this family.”

     He sat down again, this time on the edge of his chair and tried to regain his composure. It had not been a good day for John. He was having trouble maintaining his composure.

     “Young man, you will now go to your room. I don't want to see you; I don't want to talk to you. You will stay in your room, except to use the bathroom,” he paused.

     “You will stay there until I tell you to come out. If she wants to, your mother can bring your meals to you. I don't give a damn. For all I care, you can starve.”

     He looked at George. “George, go get his radio and his record player. He won't be needing them for a while.” 

     George didn't reply, he just turned around and went down the hall. Tommy could not see the smile on his face.

     “You may be in there a week, or maybe a month. I may decide to leave you in your room until hell freezes over. At least in your room you won't be getting into trouble.” 

     John got out of the chair again.

     “Now, get the hell out of my sight, you little bastard, before I take a swing at you myself.” He pointed to the hall.

     “Your mother and I have to decide what to do with you,” he said sternly. “This is far, far from over.”

     John stood in front of his chair watching his youngest as he slowly made his way down the hall to his room. When Tommy disappeared from view, John sank into his huge easy chair with a heavy sigh.

     John sat silently for several minutes. He looked up when George returned to the living room.

     “John, what are we going to do?” Margaret said softly. “He's totally out of control.”

     John folded his arms across his chest. “I need to think. George, do me a favor and go find something to do in the basement until dinner. Your mother and I need to be alone.”

     George wanted to hang out and listen in on the conversation. But he had never seen his father with the look he now had on his face, and he knew not to press the issue.

     “Sure dad, anything.” He started to leave the room.

     “Thank you, son,” John called after him, then he put his head in his hands and cried. But he was not crying for his youngest.

CHAPTER 42 - CONFESSIONS

     The three of them sat silently through dinner. The only sounds came from the clinking of silverware as they ate their dinner.

     George brought up the subject.

    “So dad, what's going to happen to the dork?” he said with a chuckle.

     Margaret slammed down her fork.

    “George Robert Andrews, your brother is in serious trouble here, and you aren't helping by calling him names. I've told you time and time again not to call him names.”

     George knew he had over stepped the boundary.

     “Sorry,” was his reply as he stared at his dinner plate..

     John glared at his oldest. “Well, you can be sorry in your room,” he shouted as he pointed to the doorway. 

     George hesitated. Surely, he did not mean it. 

    “I won't tell you again! Go!” John yelled at the top of his voice.

     George could not remember the last time his father yelled at him. He silently got up from the table and went to his room.

     John looked across the table at his wife. “How did we get to this point Margaret, how?”

     Margaret reached over and took John's hand. “I don't know dear, but we have been through a lot worse than this,” She tried to smile.

     John thought back on his day. 'It's about to get worse' was his only thought.

     “Margaret, tomorrow I am calling Ray Ethridge.”

     “Your old college roommate? Why call him?”

     “I heard a few months ago that Ray is running a boarding school in Charleston. I think it's time we get that kid the hell out of this house before he kills someone. Or someone kills him.”

     A look of surprise came to Margaret's face.

     “You want to send him away?”

     John nodded. “Yes, I've had it with him. If Briarwood won't take him, I'll throw him in a Military School. They'll straighten his ass out.”

     “John, isn't that a bit extreme?” Margaret almost pleaded. She did not want her son sent away. She just wanted him to do well and be happy.

     “Margaret, you know that kid is miserable here. Ever since we moved, he's been a problem and a royal pain in my ass. I'm tired of it. George is tired of it. It's time for that troublemaker to live somewhere else.”

     Margaret sighed and shook her head.

     “I don't know John,” she said softly.

     “Well, I do,” John replied quickly. “We obviously can't do the job here and I don't want it to affect George. I want him to go to college and do well. Tommy's actions are a distraction to this family.”

     “What about Dawn?”

     John tried to laugh. “I am not running this family based on an eighth-grade schoolboy crush. He'll just have to get the hell over her. I don't understand why Mildred and Walter even allow her to go anywhere near that little troublemaker.”

     “I'm going to call Mildred in the morning and fill her in on this. She needs to know about what happened. Dawn is going to hear about it at school tomorrow and will have a lot of questions when she gets home.”

     John nodded his head. “There's something else we need to talk about,” he said as he got up and went to the counter and poured himself another cup of coffee. His hand shook as he poured the hot coffee into his mug.

     “Can it wait John? It can't be more important than this thing with Tommy. We need to make some decisions.”

     “We can't make any decisions until I talk to Ray, and look into some Military Schools,” John sighed. “And yes, this is more important.”

     Margaret could tell by the look on her husband's face and his tone of voice that there was something else wrong.

     John sat back down and took Margaret's hand. “You know I love you, right.”

     Margaret did not flinch. “Yes,” she said in a tentative voice.

     “And, I know I promised you I would never talk to or utter Jane's name again.”

     Margaret would have liked to have never thought about Jane Butler again, but she did. She thought of her almost every day of her life since those terrible months in 1954. You never forget a betrayal, especially when it comes from your best friend. But you have to learn to live with that pain. She sat silently and glared at her husband.

     “I swear to God, I have honored that agreement.”

     “And?” Margaret asked.

     “Honey, I had no idea until today, you have to believe me.”

     Margaret removed her hand from his. She remained silent as she crossed her arms across her chest and glared at her husband.

     “She called me today about an hour before you called about Tommy. She had no choice, she had to contact me.”

     “Why would she do that John, we all had a deal,” Margaret said with a raised voice.

     “Margaret, please. We don't want the boys to hear.”

     Margaret lowered her voice.

     “You better have a damn good reason, John. I put up with a lot from you. You promised.” She continued to glare at John, with rage in her eyes.

     “I know dear. I know, but Jane needed my medical records.”

     “Medical records? Why in the hell would she need those? And what business is it of hers?”

     John swallowed hard. “She needed them for our daughter.”

     It only took a second for the words to sink in.

     Margaret looked at John with a stunned look on her face. Her eyes opened wider as she swallowed the last bit of her coffee. Her glare quickly turning into disbelief. 

     “D-D-Daughter?” she finally mumbled.

     “I swear, I had no idea. We've not had any contact over the years. She honored your wishes, Margaret.”

     “Why now?” She sighed.

     “Lisa is sick, and the doctors wanted a full medical history in order to help determine what might be wrong. I called Dr. McCallister and asked him to forward everything to Lisa's doctor in Sharon.”

     “Lisa?” 

     “That's her name. She's named after Jane's mother. She never told me Margaret, never. I didn't know.” John broke down and cried.

     “I don't know what to do,” he sobbed. “I don't want to hurt you again.”

     Margaret got up from the table without saying a word. As she stood, she looked at her husband, shaking her head. She then turned and walked out the front door leaving John at the kitchen table in tears.

CHAPTER 43 - JANE AND MARGARET

     Two hours later Margaret returned, having spent the time walking and thinking. And she had a great deal of thinking to do.

     She found John in the living room. He had tried to read one of his books, but the words all ran together. He sat in his chair as numbness took control over his whole body.

     He looked up when she walked into the room. His eyes were red from crying.

     Margaret sat down in her rocking chair.

     “George still in his room?” she asked.

     “Yes, I told him to stay in his room until it's time for school in the morning. He should not have popped off like that.”

     “Good,” she said as she sat down in her rocking chair. “I've been thinking,” she started.

     “I hope not about divorce.” John said softly.

     Margaret smiled. “No dear, but I did make some decisions.”

     John looked at his wife.

     “I know you honored our agreement. I am also sure that Jane did as well. But that was before.”

     “Before?” John asked.

     “Before you knew about this child. John. She's your flesh and blood. You may want to be in their lives. If you do, I won't stand in your way. It wouldn't be fair to the child.”

     John sighed. “I don't know what I want. I know I can't turn my back now that I know about her. But I don't want to hurt you or the boys.”

     “I don't think the boys need to know right now. Maybe never. Although I should leave that up to you. I know we have enough things to worry about with Tommy. Let's not add to our troubles.”

     “I agree.” 

     “And I decided that you are right about Tommy. He needs to be in a place that can help him and this is not the place.”

     John got up and walked over to Margaret.

     “I expected you to fight me on this,” he said softly.

     “I thought about it but decided that you were right. Perhaps you've been right all along. That boy has a higher-than-average I.Q. All of his teachers say he should be doing better. We have to find a way for him to succeed. We're running out of time. The next few years are critical to how his life turns out. It breaks my heart, but we have to do what we have to do. And we have to do it now.”

     “And what do we do about Jane?” John asked.

     “I'll let you know John. Right now I am worried about my son, not your daughter.”

     John sighed and looked down at the floor. “OK, Margaret. You're in charge here. Whatever you say I'll do. Whatever it is. I owe you that.”

     Five days later after George took Tommy his breakfast and headed off to school, Margaret saw John off to work.

     With Tommy secluded in his room, it was eerily quiet in the house. Margaret knew Tommy would be reading since they had taken his radio and record player away.

     It took an hour and a half of her staring at the phone before she mustered the nerve to pick up the handset. She still remembered the number. 

     They had been best friends since they moved to Pennsylvania in 1946. Until that day seven years later when Jane betrayed Margaret in the worst way possible.

     Jane answered on the first ring.

     “Hello.”

     “Hello Jane. It's Margaret.”

     There was a deep exhale at the other end of the line.

     “I was wondering if you would call. I'm sorry Margaret, I tried to stay away but I had to call John. I just had to. I thought about calling you first, but John deserved to hear it from me.”

     “Jane, it's all right. You were worried about your daughter and that trumps any deal we made, so I understand why you called John. I would have done the same thing and that's why I'm calling now. I am not mad, the anger faded away years ago. But we need to talk,” she paused. “Woman to woman.”

     “I understand.”

     Margaret took in a deep breath. “First of all, how is Lisa doing?”

     Jane started to sniffle. “I think she'll be all right. John's records came, and the doctors say it was not hereditary. Her blood work came back fine, and they think I can bring her home in a few days. I think they overreacted asking for all the records.”

     “Perhaps, but as a mother I know you couldn't take that chance. You do what they say.” 

     Jane tried to laugh. “I appreciate your understanding. So how do we proceed?”

     “I've thought about this a lot in the past few days. We are having major trouble with our youngest and it's been tough to concentrate on all of this. I think it is up to you and John to decide the next step. If John wants to be in Lisa's life, I am willing to somehow make the best of it.”

     There was a long pause on the other end of the line. “Margaret, I don't want anything from John, that was over years ago. Please believe me. I never would have called him if this illness had not come up. If he wants, we will fade right back into the dark hole that is our life.”

     “Jane don't talk like that. I know my John pretty well. He is not going to turn his back on his own flesh and blood. No way, not now. It's too late to go back. Love it or hate it, the secret is out and will never go away. We both need to get used to it. But I do have one question.”

     “OK, I owe you the truth. Ask away.”

     “How in the hell did you have a child, live that close to us and we never knew? What about our friends?”

     “Well,” Jane paused. "After the big blow, I put the house up for rent, and left town. I discovered I was pregnant and had Lisa in Illinois where I was staying. When I came back five years later, I got another job in a totally different field from what I was doing. All of our friends had moved on. I changed my hair and lost a ton of weight. Some of the old crowd still doesn't know I came back, let alone know about Lisa. I don't go out and socialize much anymore.  It wasn't that hard. I did see John a couple of times but was always able to turn and go the other way. He never noticed me.”

     “That's amazing Jane, right under our noses. So, we move on?”

     “I'll tell you what, Margaret. Let's leave it at this for now. I'll keep you and John informed on how Lisa is doing. She's only ten years old and I would rather wait until she starts asking about her father before I tell her. In the meantime, I will send some pictures and give you a call now and again. I never want to get in your way Margaret. You have been completely understanding about all of this.”

     “That sounds fine to me. I don't think we'll be telling Tommy and George about this. At least for now.”

     “I see” Jane replied. 

     “But you need to promise me one thing.”

     “OK Margaret. I owe you that much.”

     Margaret took in a breath. “Promise me that if you or Lisa ever need John, you'll let us know. I'll talk to John and get back to you after this mess with our youngest is taken care of. Fair enough?”

     The person on the other side of the line smiled. “Yes, Margaret. It's more than fair.”

     John was smiling when he got home from the plant that evening.

     "How was your day?" Margaret asked as he sat down at the kitchen table.

     "Fine, I talked to Ethridge this afternoon."

     Margaret sat down as well; concern written all over her face.

     "And?" she questioned.

     "He's in, but only on a trial basis. Ray will make a final decision in August after the summer term. If he does well this summer, he can stay for ninth grade. Ray agrees that he should be doing much better than he is and feels it's his surroundings that may be the problem."

     Margaret's eyes widened. "You mean his home life?"

     John shook his head. "No, he thinks it's the school system. I questioned him on that as well. George is doing fine, so I don't think that's the case."

     Margaret sighed. "Well, it has to be one or the other. Or a combination of both."

     "I have no idea. I've done everything I can think of to get through that thick skull of his. Maybe he's just a damn troublemaker. Maybe there's nothing that we can do to help him," John said with a sigh.

     Now it was Margaret's turn to shake her head.

     "I won't accept that John, and neither should you."

     "Well, to be honest, I don't hold out a lot of hope, but at least he will be away from here," John said as he got up from the chair. "I'm going to go read until dinner." 

     John left the kitchen for his huge easy chair in the living room.

     Margaret knew the conversation was over. Her son was going away, and her husband wasn't hopeful about the outcome. He just wanted Tommy away from their home.

CHAPTER  44 - FOUR YEARS LATER   MAY 1969

     Jane Butler sat at her kitchen table trying to digest the news. They told her it wasn't hopeless and that she should keep up a good front for her daughter.

     But she would have to go through a complete hysterectomy and hope that the cancer had not spread.

     Her thoughts were interrupted as her fourteen-year-old daughter came bursting through the back door.

     “Mom, I'm home!” came the voice she loved so much. 

     Jane tried to smile as Lisa entered the room.

     “Hi sweetheart, how was your day?” she asked.

     “Just great, some of the girls are trying to talk me into trying out for the cheerleading squad for next year,” she beamed.

     “And?” her mother asked.

     “I think I want to do it. Terie says she will if I will.”

     At fourteen Lisa Butler had grown into a strikingly beautiful young girl. At five foot eight inches, she was tall for her age, and was a straight A student. She embraced life, had many friends and not having a male figure around the house did not seem to bother her. Her mother was her best friend. That's all she needed. 

     Terie Jackson was their next-door neighbor and Lisa's friend for most of her life. They were inseparable. Terie's mother and father were Jane's best friends as well. She would need them all in the coming months.

     “Lisa, please sit down, we need to talk.”

     Lisa looked at her mother, then pulled out the kitchen chair and sat down with a smile.

     “OK mom, what are we talking about?”

     Jane took her hand and proceeded to tell her what she had learned at the doctors that morning. 

     At fourteen, she was grown up enough that she needed to be told the truth, no matter how bad the truth was.

     Tears came down Lisa's face.

     “C-C-Cancer?” she said.

     “Yes sweetie. That's what they tell me. But they also say I'll be just fine, so don't you worry.” Jane tried to smile.

     “But they are going to cut you up,” Lisa continued to cry.

     “Yes, but I promise I won't feel a thing. I want you to stay with the Jackson's next door. They said they will bring you to the hospital every day after school.  When school is out they are going to help us out around here. You'll be able to spend all summer with Terie.”

     “Are you going to tell Dad?” Lisa asked.

     Jane about fainted. “Dad?” she asked. “And what do you know about him?”

     “Mom, I've known for several years. Remember a couple of years ago, when you were laid off? I overheard you talking on the phone. It was nice that he helped you out. I figured when you wanted me to know you would tell me.”

     Jane reached over and hugged her daughter. She was so mature for her age.

     “No, I have not told him,” she paused. “I haven't decided if I will or not.”

     “Mom, isn't it about time you told me the whole truth and nothing but the truth?” Lisa said wiping away the tears. “If I'm grown up enough to face your illness, I should be able to learn the facts about my own father.”

     “Yes, you are, and I probably should have told you sooner.” she took in a deep breath and started the long tale of her involvement with John and Margaret Andrews. She left out nothing.

     “So I have two brothers?” Lisa asked.

     “No honey, just one. John and Margaret's oldest son George was killed last year in Vietnam. Remember when we went to Indiana, and I told you an old friend's son had died in Vietnam?”

     Lisa nodded her head

     “That was your older brother's funeral, Lisa.”

     Lisa looked down at the table. “Is that why you didn't talk to anyone?”

     “Yes, I didn't want to invade their sorrow and remind them of more. But I needed to be there. And I thought you should be there too.”

     “And the cute blond boy holding hands with the pretty brunette?”

     “You have an outstanding memory, that was their youngest Tommy. He attends a boarding school in West Virginia, and like you he’s real smart. A straight A student. He graduates this year.”

     Lisa frowned. “So, I'll never get to meet George. That's too bad. But I want to meet Tommy and my father,” she said sternly.

     Jane smiled. “All in due time Lisa. This is a very delicate matter and I have to handle it carefully. There are too many lives and feelings involved.”

     “OK mom, whatever you say,” she said softly. “I'll be patient.”

     Jane patted her daughter's hand.

     Two days later Jane had major surgery. The cancer was worse than they had originally thought.

     “I'm afraid we need to look at chemotherapy and radiation,” the doctors told her. It would be a long long road and Lisa would be there the entire way.

     Jane had a rough time with the chemotherapy. But Lisa was with her every step of the way. She cleaned up after her mother, cooked all her meals and made sure she had fresh linens. And she held her hand.

     Jane was strong, but Lisa was stronger. At least when she was with Jane. When she was by herself, Lisa cried and cried. She was one scared teenager.

     Jane slowly got better. Her strength and her hair came back. Slowly their lives returned to normal.

     But Lisa was about to learn that nothing in life is forever.

CHAPTER  45 - LISA -   JUNE 1970

     John answered the phone on the second ring. Margaret was at the store doing her weekly grocery shopping and John was getting ready to do some gardening. 

     “Andrew residence,” he said into the hand set.

     “Mr. Andrews?” the voice asked. “John Andrews?”

     “Yes, that me. Who's calling?” he politely asked the young voice.

     “My name is Lisa. Lisa Butler. I think I'm your daughter.”

     John stood like a statue with the phone to his ear in total silence. He could feel his heart beating against his chest.

     “Sir, are you there?” Lisa asked.

     “Yes, Lisa, I'm here. Does your mother know you are calling?”

     “No sir. She told me about you last year and I know you all have this stupid agreement. But I didn't agree to a damn thing,” she said sternly.

     John laughed. “Does your mother know you talk like that?” he said.

     Lisa giggled, then her tone turned serious.

     “Look, she'll probably kill me for doing this, but you need to know what's going on.” she started to cry.

     John knew something was wrong.

     “Lisa, I have tried to honor your mothers wishes. Your mother and I decided to wait until you were older to tell you about me. But I get the feeling that something is wrong. What is it?”

     Lisa sighed, then took in a deep breath. “She has cancer sir. She doesn't want to tell you. She had this big surgery last year and we thought she would be all right. But it came back and I don't think she is going to make it.” She started to cry again. 

     John let out a deep breath. Deep down inside his soul he did have feelings for this woman. Not as a lover, but as the mother of his child. They were feelings for an old and dear friend and the wife of his best friend that died in an accident that John blamed himself for causing. 

     “Lisa, listen to me real close,” he paused as thoughts were racing though his mind. He knew he would have to talk to Margaret first and come up with a plan.

     “Don't tell your mother that you called. Leave it all to me. Just go about your business as usual. It'll be all right. I promise.”

     “Can you make my mother better?” she asked.

     “No honey, I'm afraid I can't,” John said with a sigh.

     “Then it won't be all right, will it?”

     “I know I can't make her better, but I want you to understand that no matter what happens Lisa, you'll be all right. I will see to it.”

     “Yes sir,” Lisa sighed.

     Ten minutes later, John replaced the receiver, the urge to garden long gone. This was his daughter, and he had just spoken to her for the first time. The angelic voice reverberated in his mind. There was so many things he wanted to ask her. What she liked, what was her favorite color? What kind of music did she listen to? Did she have a boyfriend? No, he didn't want to know that answer. 

     And he thought about Jane. Their short affair was over many years ago, but he had cared for her. They were friends that made a terrible mistake. But in thinking about Lisa, he wondered how terrible it really was. The terrible part was the hurt they had caused Margaret. It almost broke their family apart.

     That evening as they were finishing dinner, Margaret spoke up.

     “John, are you going to tell me what's wrong?” Margaret asked. “You've been quiet all day. Is it the kids?”

     John smiled. His wife knew him like the back of her hand.

     “Sort of,” he replied. “I got a call today while you were out.”

     Margaret pushed her dinner plate away. “From?” she asked.

     “Lisa,” he replied.

     Margaret's eyes opened wider. Surprise was immediately evident on her face.

     “Lisa called? Have you talked to her before?”

     John put out his hand in a defensive gesture. “No, never before today. It was a total surprise. Jane didn't even know she was calling. Lisa needed to tell me something.”

     Margaret sat silently.

    “Jane has cancer. She had surgery last year, but the cancer came back.”

     Margaret immediately had a flashback to the early years. She and Jane had been best friends. They did everything together. John and her husband Jim played golf and went fishing together. The four of them were inseparable until that terrible day in 1954 when Jim Butler was killed in an industrial accident at the plant. John never forgave himself. He blamed himself for forgetting to switch off the electrical breaker. Had he done so Jim would not have been killed. Then came the betrayal.

     It had taken years for Margaret to get over the affair. John worked hard to regain her trust and the move to Indiana helped a great deal. It gave Margaret peace of mind to know that they would not be running into Jane Butler after the move. She was placed in the back of their minds.

     But in May of 1965, she had contacted John, and the news of the child was out. After all the years of the affair being pushed back in their minds. Not only was the affair now front and center, now there was a child.

     Margaret took a few days to work it all out in her mind. She trusted John now and determined that he may need to be a part of this youngster's life. The child deserved a father, and she would just have to accept it.

     “Oh my God!” she exclaimed. All the water over the bridge forgotten. “And Lisa?”

     “Scared out of her wits. Jane told her a little about us, she snooped out the rest,” he paused. “She's a smart one that girl.”

     “John, it's time. It needs to all come out. What if Jane doesn't make it? Lisa is your child. We have an obligation to her if or when the worse happens. We need to go to Pennsylvania and work all this out.”

     John looked down at the table.

     “We?” he asked.

     “Yes, we're in this together. I keep reminding myself that this whole mess is not that child’s fault. If she is a part of you, then that's makes her a part of me too. Besides I owe Jane.”

     “You owe her?” John asked.

     “You don't know, you didn't see her?”

     “See her where?”

     Margaret sighed. “Jane came to George's funeral John. I saw her with a little girl. Your daughter is precious John,” she smiled.

     John looked at his wife, tears forming in his eyes.

     “No, I didn't see her.”

     “She stayed in the background, which I appreciated. I also appreciated that she came. I remember sitting in the limo at the cemetery waiting for you and Tommy to come back from the grave. I saw them both standing over by a huge oak tree, just watching. I didn't tell you because I thought you knew and didn't want to bring it up. I think it was the first time since it all happened that I admitted to myself that I was truly over what happened.”

     “Margaret, I don't deserve you,” John said quietly.

     John's wife stood up, walked over to him and kissed him on the top of his head.

     “Damn right you don't,” she said as she winked at him.

     A week later, there was a knock on the Butler's front door.

     Lisa opened it and saw John Andrews standing on the front porch. She knew immediately who he was. Jane had described him perfectly.

     Lisa smiled and immediately jumped into his arms.

     “I knew you'd come; I just knew it.” she cried.

    John hugged her for a long time, then let go and held her at arm's length. He wanted to get a good look at her. There was no question in his mind that this was his child. She looked just like Tommy. She had the same long blond hair that Tommy had at one time. When she smiled, he thought of George.

     “I should have come sooner. I hope your mother won't be mad,” he smiled. “I got a story all prepared; I told you I wouldn't tell her you called me. She obviously has enough on her mind right now.”

     He heard a low voice coming from the other room. “Who is it sweetie?”

     Lisa looked at John, he nodded.

     “Someone to see you mom,” she said happily.

     Lisa took John's hand and led him into a room they had set up for Jane. She was sitting up in the bed, two huge pillows behind her. A scarf was wrapped around her head as she had just completed another round of chemotherapy. Her color immediately drained from her face.

     “John,” she gasped, her hands coming up to her mouth in surprise.

     John walked over to the bed.

     “I heard about your illness, and I just had to come. I hope you don't mind.”

     Jane sighed deeply as she looked over at Lisa. She started to cry.

     “Lisa, can you leave your father and I for a bit? We need to talk. You can talk to him later, OK?”

     Lisa nodded, turned and started to leave the room. She turned back to John with a huge smile on her face. “Nice to meet you,” she paused. “Dad.”

     Lisa left the room and walked into the kitchen fighting back the tears. But they were tears of joy. She placed her hands together in front of her face and looked up at the ceiling.

     'Thank You,' she whispered. Then she smiled. A feeling of completeness washed over her. She knew her life would never be the same.

CHAPTER 46 - A TRIO OF FRIENDS

     John reached behind him and grabbed the chair that was against the wall. He pulled the chair up close to the bed and sat down.

     "She's beautiful Jane, just beautiful."

     "Thank you John, regardless of the situation she is the pride and joy of my life."

     "I can understand that," John smiled.

     "Does Margaret know you're here?"

     “Yes, she knows I'm here. In fact, she is back at the hotel. We thought it best that you and I talk alone first. She wants to come and see you.”

     “I am so sorry John, maybe I was wrong for not telling you. I should have known you would find out.”

     John smiled. It would be a little white lie. “I was talking to someone I knew when I worked here. Your name came up and they told me. I did some digging, a few phone calls,” he paused seeing tears coming down her face.” 

     Then Jane laughed. “John, you've always been a terrible lair. Always trying to protect people. 'Mr. Loyal' was your nickname at the plant,” she paused catching her breath. “I know Lisa called you. There was a charge to your number in Indiana on the phone bill from when I was still in the hospital. I knew it had to have come from Lisa.”

     John smiled. “She was afraid you'd be mad, so I told her I would cover for her.”

     “It's OK, that little girl has more guts than I do. I should have called you myself. But after coming to you for help a few years ago, I just couldn't bring myself to do it again.”

     “Do you need help now?” he asked.

    Jane composed herself. “Yes, John, I do. I am scared to death about what will happen to Lisa when I,” she looked down at the covers. She could not form the words. 

     John reached over and took her hand.

     “Jane, she is our daughter. Regardless of the circumstances,” he thought for a moment. “Margaret and I will take care of her. She will want for nothing.”

     “And Margaret?” she said softly.

     John smiled. “You know her as well as I do. She may be a bit hardheaded, but she was your best friend,” he stopped. “Until I messed it up.”

     “John, we both messed up. I was a wreck. It was a terrible year after Jim died in '54. You were there for me, and I will always love you for that and," she stopped and grinned. “And we created the loveliest creature on the face of the planet.” 

     John reached over and patted her hand. “That we did Jane, that we did.”

     “John, she is so damn smart, she reminds me of you.”

     John nodded. “She reminds me of Tommy.”

     “How is he doing these days? Married life treating him right?”

     “He and Dawn are doing well. He's at the top of his class, works part-time at one of the radio stations in Morgantown. More importantly,” he paused. “We've fixed our relationship. We've talked more in the last year than we did his entire life. He grew into a fine young man.”

     “Does he know about Lisa, and the money?”

     “No, he doesn't know. I always refused to tell him where the money went, and he finally decided he was fine not knowing. I've never had the guts to tell him. Now with our relationship going so well, I just can't tell him now.”

     “John, it's time to stop the secrets. He needs to know about me. He needs to know about his half-sister. If he is anything like Lisa, he'll embrace her.”

     John sat on the chair as silence engulfed the room. He looked around at all the medical supplies, the hospital bed, and the dripping I.V. It was at this point that the reality of it all hit home. Jane was not going to survive this illness.

     She could see it in his eyes.

     “John, don't start the brooding. I've lived a great life. Yeah, this is bad. But it's bad more for Lisa than for me. She's been my best friend for fifteen years. I don't know how she'll survive after,” she stopped again.

     “I told you, I'll make sure she is OK, I promise,” John said quickly.

     That evening John took Margaret to see her old friend. Margaret immediately fell in love with Lisa. She could not get over how mature this young girl was. But yet she understood that owing to the situation with her mother, Lisa would have indeed grown up much faster than her peers. 

     Lisa took her into the room to see Jane.

     “Margaret,” Jane said softly. “I'm so glad to see you.”

     Margaret smiled. “I'm ashamed that it took your illness for me to come around.”

     Jane laughed. “It OK Mags,” Jane was the only person other than John who called her 'Mags'. “So much happened all those years ago. We all messed up.”

     "Yes we did. All of us. Over the years I always wondered why I forgave John and never could forgive you. There was equal fault all around. All of us contributed."

     "Mags, I was devastated to lose your friendship, but I understood. How I wanted to have you with me all these years," she started to cry.

     “Let's not talk about that, let's talk about you. What can we do to help? Do you have help?”

     Jane looked down at the blanket covering her frail legs. “We did until a month ago. Our neighbors, the Jackson’s helped some, but Tom was transferred out of state, so they moved.”

     “Yeah, I understand that. John's transfer was good for all of us, except Tommy.”

     “John told me how well he was doing now, so it all worked out.”

     Margaret nodded.

     “Terie Jackson was Lisa's best friend, next to me. She misses her.”

     “So you're by yourself?”

     Jane nodded.

     Margaret thought for just a moment. She knew what needed to be done.

     “You know what? I think John can fend for himself for a few weeks. I think you and Lisa need some company.”

     Jane smiled. She was not going to argue. She needed the help and someone to talk to. “And a friend?” she asked.

     Margaret smiled and reached for her hand and squeezed. “We need to make up for lost time.”

     Margaret Andrews would stay six weeks in Pennsylvania helping Jane as she worked to get well. 

     By the end of June, Jane seemed to be doing much better and was able to get out of the bed and walk around the house. Margaret knew it was time to leave. But the bond they had formed so many years in the past was not as broken as they both had thought. Perhaps a bit cracked, but time does heal all wounds. It also helps when the healer is a fifteen-year-old girl named Lisa.

     One evening as Margaret was tidying up Jane's room, Jane awoke from a brief nap.

     “Mags?” she asked.

     “Right here Jane. I'm right here.”

     “Can I ask you a question?”

     Margaret went over to her bedside.

     “Of course.”

     “Why?” Jane sighed

     “Why?” Margaret asked

     “Why did you come and then stay to help me?”

     Margaret reached for her hand.

     “It's simple. Over the years I came to realize that we were all at fault for many many reasons. It took me years to come to that conclusion. I started to realize it the day we buried George and saw you standing way in the back.”

     “I felt I had to be there. I felt so bad for you. I remember George when he was just a toddler and Tommy was an infant. When I became ill, the second thing I thought of after Lisa was that I was going to go to my grave without getting a chance to make things right with you. To make up for what I had done.”

     “Jane, we all did things. Yes, it was wrong of you and John, and it almost cost me my marriage. But we had other issues as well, so that would not have been all your fault. It took me years and years to figure that out.”

     “When I heard about George, I so wanted to be with you. To comfort you and tell you how deeply sorry I was. Not only for George, but for everything.” Jane started to cry.

     “But we are together now.”

     And both had a long overdo cry over the loss of George.

CHAPTER  47 - THE END OF THE LONG ROAD

Jane would rally and see yet another Christmas. Both Margaret and John hoped that she had won her war. He and Margaret spent as much time in Pennsylvania as their schedules permitted. Despite the history and the betrayal, Jane and her best friend would spend hours talking, reminiscing and laughing.

    But in early February of the following year, the cancer returned for the third and final time. She fought it off as long as she could. 

     Jane Butler passed away peacefully on the night of May 13, 1971 with her daughter Lisa, and her dearest friends John and Margaret Andrews at her side.

     It was after the funeral that Margaret would find a letter that Jane had written to her from her death bed.

April 23, 1971

Mags,

I know this is it and the end is near. I can't fight it any longer. It's time for me to rest.

You have been more of a friend in the last year than I ever deserved. I still don't understand why you forgave me for what I did, but I am glad you did.

I love you Mags, and I grieve for all the years we lost.

I know that Lisa will be in good hands with you and John. You deserve a chance with her. I know Lisa will be a better person for it.

Take care of my baby, Mags. 

I hope you don't mind that I gave her your name. Lisa Margaret. She is named after the two women in my life that I loved more than life itself. 

And when the day comes that she walks down the isle, give her a big hug and kiss for me and tell her that I love her.

Love you into eternity,

Jane

     Margaret folded up the page and placed it in her purse. Jane had been her best friend in the world, and she grieved not only for her friend but for all the years they wasted. She smiled at the thought of the time they spent together. Laughing, crying, and even complaining about John. But the one thing they shared was their love and devotion to John as well as to themselves.

     She heard a sound behind her. As she turned around, she smiled at Lisa who had entered the room. She walked over to the bed where Margaret was sitting and sat down behind her.

     Not a word was spoken.

     Margaret reached over and put her arm around Lisa and pulled her close. Lisa laid her head on Margaret's shoulder and they both cried.

     After ten minutes, Margaret reached in her purse for a tissue. Taking one for herself and one for Lisa, she tried to smile.

     "It'll be all right Lisa."

     Lisa looked up at her tears still coming down her cheeks.

     "I knew for two years this was coming, but I still wasn't prepared."

     "Lisa," Margaret said as she dabbed the tissue on Lisa's tears. "You can never be prepared for this kind of loss. As sick as your mother was, we all wanted her to hang on for as long as she could."

     "She did ma'am," Lisa tried to smile. "For as long as she could."

CHAPTER  48 - GOING TO MORGANTOWN

     Lisa sat in the back seat of John's Cadillac, clutching the letter her mother had written to her two weeks before she passed away.

My Darling Lisa,

Please forgive me for not sticking around to marvel at the life you have in front of you. 

Oh, how I wish I could see you graduate from high school, then college. How I long to be with you as you walk down the aisle and start a new life with the one, you'll love.

Life can be unfair at times, but always remember when one door closes another one opens.

You are standing in front of that door, sweetheart. I want you to go through it and start that new life. Do not be afraid. I will be with you the whole time.

If I could have anyone in the world love and care for you, it would be your father and Margaret. They are the most loving people I have ever known, and they helped me get through some terrible times.

They will do the same for you, my love. Embrace them, and don't be afraid to love them.

Your life will be different than it was with me. You will be a part of a complete family. A mother, a father, and a brother who I know will love and cherish you.

Don't be afraid, sweetie. Take that step through the door to your future. I know it will be bright and wonderful.

Love you always

Mom

     Margaret turned around and smiled at the girl in the back seat.

     "You OK Lisa?"

     The girl smiled. "Yes ma'am," putting the letter on her lap.

     John laughed. "Lisa honey, you don't have to keep calling her ma'am."

     "I'm not sure what to call you," she said softly.

     Margaret reached back into the back of the car and patted the girls hand.

     "You call me whatever you're comfortable with. I know the past two weeks have been hard not to mention the last two years. You are so grown-up honey, and you're going to be just fine." 

     "Will we be there soon?" She asked.

     "Almost Lisa, almost." John answered.

     "I'm scared. What if Tommy doesn't want to meet me."

     John smiled. "Lisa, let us talk to him first. It's going to be a huge shock for him. He is already suspicious. I could tell that when I called this morning and asked if we could drop by."

     "John, that's a good idea. We'll have Lisa stay in the car while we go talk to him. We can soften the blow a bit," 

     Lisa sighed. "I hope he likes me. If I go to Briarwood next year, I'll be real close and maybe I can visit." 

     Margaret smiled. "I know my Tommy. Once the shock wears off, he's going to just love you," she paused. "Like we do."

     "I hope so."

     John pulled the Cadillac onto Tommy's street.

     "The house is right up there on the left. The blue one."

     Lisa stretched her head out of the window so she could see.

     The house was at the top of a hill and had long steps that led up to the front porch. It was not large but with three stories, Lisa knew it had plenty of room. Some sort of strange object towered up into the sky from the roof. At first, she thought it was a television antenna but decided it was too large.

     "Dad, what's that odd thing on top of the roof?" she asked.

     John laughed. "That's Tommy's radio antenna. He talks to people all over the world on his 'ham radio'.”

     "Really? That is so cool." She could not wait to meet her only brother, his wife, and all of their friends.   

     John explained to her that Tommy lived there with his wife, Dawn, her brother Gary and Gary's fiancée Denise, who spent most of her time with them. She was also anxious to meet their two Golden Retrievers, Bear and Juno.

     As John pulled the car to a stop, he looked over at Margaret with a smile. "Ready?"

     Margaret just nodded her head. She knew John was dreading this day. The day that all the family secrets would be laid across the table for her son to see. The day they had avoided at all costs over the years. A day they should have had years earlier. Margaret hoped that Tommy would understand, and not ruin the relationship with his father they had worked so hard rebuilding over the past two years. It had been such a rocky road to get to this point, and she 

hoped that this news would not cause a crack in that road that was impassable.

     As they exited the vehicle, John looked at his daughter. "I don't know how long we'll be. Will you be alright?"

     Lisa smiled and held up her book. "I've got James Mitchner to keep me company."

     As they walked up the steps to their son's home, Margaret squeezed her husband's hand.

     "It'll be OK John, he'll understand, I just know it. We should have done this years ago."

     John sighed. "I can't remember ever being this scared. Never in my life. I never thought I would be afraid of my own son."

     "John, trust in him. He is a fine man, and he'll understand."

     "I hope your right," John said as he rang the doorbell.

CHAPTER 49 - CONFESSIONS

     Tommy spent most of his Saturday morning in his radio room taking part in an Amateur Radio long distance contest. Gary was at his part time job while the girls were off shopping at the new mall. Tommy was glad to have a little 'alone time.' There was very little of that in Morgantown.

     He was shocked when his father called and said they were driving through Morgantown and wanted to stop. Normally these visits were planned weeks ahead of time. He wondered if something was going on. 

     As he was finishing a short contact with an amateur operator in South America, he heard the doorbell ring. He finished his log entry, turned off the equipment, and went to answer the door. He knew it would be his parents.  

     “Mom, dad,” he exclaimed as he held the door open. “I was surprised when you called. What brings you to Morgantown?” he asked, then added. “Come on in. I am glad to see you. Is 

everything all right?”

     As John got to the hallway, he turned to his son.

     “Everything is fine, but your mother and I need to have a talk with you.” Tommy knew the look on John's face. It was not good.

     “Mom, are you O.K.?” Tommy asked.

     Margaret nodded her head and smiled.

     “Well then, come on in the kitchen. I just put a fresh pot of coffee on,” Tommy said leading them into the kitchen.

     “Dawn and Dee are out shopping and Gary's at work,” he said as he reached into the cabinet for the cups.

     “Actually son,” John said as he sat down. “We would prefer to talk to you alone first.”

     “Dad, what the hell is going on? It's not like you to show up on short notice like this. Not that I mind,” he looked at his father. “There is something going on, isn't there?” Tommy had more questions than answers. “What's wrong?”

     Tommy sat down and looked at Margaret. He could tell she was trying to hold back the tears.

     John took a breath. “Son, you know I would rather cut my arm off than to to ruin the relationship that you and I have built over the last two years. But there is something I need to tell 

you. All I can hope for is your understanding and support.”

     Tommy's mind was spinning. There could only be one answer to all of this.

     “Are you divorcing?” Tommy asked.

     Margaret spoke for the first time. “No, son. Nothing like that, honest. Why would you think that?”

     Tommy exhaled in relief and crossed his arms and sat silently. He waited for an explanation.

     “It's something I should have told you many years ago and never was able to get up the nerve.”

     Tommy sat and stared at his father. They had spent years apart even though they lived in the same house. It wasn't until Tommy graduated from high school two years earlier that they finally started to mend their rocky relationship.

     “Many years ago,” John paused. “You were about three years old at the time. I did a very stupid thing that I've regretted all of my life. Next to how I treated you,” John said.

     “And?” Tommy said firmly.

    “Your mother and I were going through a rough time, that was entirely my fault. You know how I was. I was lost. I was still harboring all the bad these feelings for T.R.,” he started to cry.

     “But dad that was long before Pops did what he did,” Tommy said softly thinking of the trust fund.

     “Yes, but we had issues, just like you and I. Except I never got a chance to reconcile them like we did.”

     Tommy could relate to that part of the story as he and George never had a chance to forge a relationship either.

     "My best friend had been killed in an accident at the plant. I was responsible and I never got over it. Anyway, I was lost in this deep depression, lonely and scared. I did the worst thing a man can do. I had an affair.”

     Tommy was shocked. Not his father, most others yes, but not John Thomas Andrews.

     He looked at his mother.  She was crying softly.

    John saw the look. “Yes, I told your mother right away. It wasn't easy but she finally forgave me, and we moved on. It took many years and the move to Indiana. That move really helped both of us get over it.”

     “Mom, I,” Tommy did not have the words. “I don't know what to say. I'm so sorry.”

     Margaret reached over and patted his hand. “It's all right Tommy. I got over it. Your father and I rekindled our love and our lives. There was equal fault all around.”

     “Did you stay together because of George and me?” Tommy asked.

     “Partly,” John answered. “But honestly, your mother has always been the love of my life, just like Dawn is yours. I was the idiot,” he choked up thinking of the dark times. “I did a stupid thing. I hurt her. The biggest hurt a wife can have.”

     “Next to losing a child.” Margaret added.

     “Let me see if I have this straight,” Tommy paused taking a huge gulp of his coffee.

     “When I was three, you screwed up and cheated on mom,” he looked over at Margaret. “Sorry mom, that's what it was.” He raised his voice as he glared back at John and slammed his hands on the table. "What the hell were you thinking?" 

     Margaret shook her head. “Tommy please don't be hard on your father; it was years and years ago. Don't mess up what you have now. It's not worth it. People make mistakes. It shows they are human.”

     “So, you made a mistake,” he said softening his tone just a bit. “Mom forgave you and you moved on. I get it, and I suppose if mom is all right with it then I should be too. Far be it for me to judge,” he smiled at John for the first time. “I don't want to screw up what we have either. I never want to return to that.”

     “Thank you, son, thank you. The reason I did not want to come here and tell you all this was I was afraid of your reaction,” a tear came down his face. “Scared to death would be a better way to put it.”

     Tommy looked at John. After everything they had been through, he had grown to love this man in the last couple of years. He discovered once he was an adult that they could have a strong relationship. And it was a good one. Tommy was not going to let something that happened all those years ago change it.

       “But dad,” Tommy shrugged his shoulders. “If you didn't want to tell me, why come here all these years later unannounced and tell me. Why now? What are you leaving out?” he asked.

     John Andrews looked at his son. 

     “Sometimes, you are just to damn smart. There is more,” he stopped, afraid to say it.

     Tommy waited for the hammer to fall. It only took a second.

     John took a deep breath. It was time.

     “The result of the short affair was a child. A girl. She's four years younger than you.”

     You could have heard a pin drop in that kitchen. Except for Tommy, all he heard was his heart beating against his chest trying with all it's might to escape his body.

     Tommy looked at his father, shock written all over his face. He then glanced over at his mother.

     “I have a sister?” Tommy said softly looking down at the table.

     “Yes,” his father replied, lowering his head. .

     They sat in silence while Tommy digested what he had just heard. He took in a deep breath, then he finally spoke.

     “So this girl?”

    “Her name is Lisa,” his mother said softly.

    “Tommy, I had no idea until six years ago,” John continued. “Her mother contacted me wanting medical information. Lisa was sick and she wanted to make sure it wasn't hereditary. It turned out fine, but the secret was out. We were having trouble with you, then George. The timing was never right to tell either of you. In fact, her mother phoned me out of the blue, the very day you were expelled from Junior High,” he looked away from his son.

     Tommy was stunned. He thought back to that terrible day.

     “So, this woman calls you out of the blue, tells you that you have a daughter, then you had to come home and deal with my mess?” Tommy asked.

     “Yes, Lisa was sick, and Jane wanted my medical records, just in case. She was fine, but the secret was out. Then your mother called me about the fight you had.” He looked over at Margaret.

     “So other than that Mrs. Lincoln how was the play?” he said with a laugh trying to lighten the mood just a bit. “Seriously dad, for you that must have been the day from hell.”

     “Yes, it was. I always wondered how much of it I took out on you that evening,” John said softly. “Not only did I have you and your expulsion to deal with, I had to tell your mother what I had learned. Needless to say, it was a long night.”

     Tommy stared at the table.

     “There is one other thing,” John said as Tommy looked up. “Remember when you found out about the trust fund, you asked me what I did with the money?”

     “Yeah, I remember,” Tommy said softly. “You refused to tell me.”

     “Oh, I wanted to, but I couldn't. The truth is, I gave it to Lisa's mother to help with expenses. There was no other way. They needed help and I had no one to turn to. I knew it was wrong, but I had no choice. I owed it to her and to your sister. She took part of the money and invested it wisely. You helped your unknown sister acquire a nice nest egg.”

     “So, have you met her?” 

     “Oh Yes,” Margaret said smiling. “She is a beautiful young woman. And she's smart like you and is an 'A' student.”

     “And you've kept in contact all these years?” he asked.

     “Yes,” John replied. “Once I knew about her, I could not turn my back on her. And your mother was very supportive.”

     Margaret smiled. “It wasn't the child’s fault. We really had no choice.” 

     “And her mother? How does she fit into all of this?”

     John looked down at the table. “That's why we are here. And why we needed to finally tell you all of it,” John looked over at Margaret then back at his son. “Jane recently passed away, and we've been up in Sharon helping Lisa pack.”

     “Pack?” Tommy asked.

     “Yes, we are taking her back to Muncie. Lisa has no other family. She's going to live with us at least for the summer.”

     “Whoa, wait a sec,” Tommy said with surprise in his voice. “Live with you? That's why you came here to tell me all of this?”

     Margaret spoke up. “Yes, she is going to stay with us this summer. We are giving her the opportunity of going to Briarwood in the fall. Like I said, she's real smart.”

     “In fact, we're coming back in a few weeks to meet with Ray and have her take a look at the school,” John said. “But your mother wants her settled in first.”

     Tommy went to the counter and got one of their grocery pads.

     “Here are two people she needs to meet,” His hand shook as he wrote on the page. “Linda and Mike are great friends. They're graduating this year and coming to W.V.U.”

     Tommy had a lot to digest. He thought for a moment.  

     “I have an idea. Why don't you come down for this year's graduation? Mr. Ethridge wants me to be one of the guest speakers. I can introduce her around, give her the ten-cent tour.”

     All of a sudden Tommy stood straight up from his chair.

     He looked first at his mother then at John, surprise written all over his face.

     “If she's going back to Indiana to get settled,” he paused. “Then that means she's,” he stopped and stared at John.

     John glanced over to the kitchen door. “She's outside in the car. We wanted to talk to you first.”

     Tommy was out of the kitchen in a flash.

     “You left her in the car?” he exclaimed as he ran out of the room. “You left a sixteen-year-old girl sitting in a car in the middle of a college campus?” he yelled into the thin air. “Jesus D. Christ!” 

CHAPTER  50 - LISA AND TOMMY

     Lisa waited and tried to read her book. She glanced around the area. It was May and the trees were in their full splendor. She could hear the rustling of the leaves as the breeze moved the limbs back and forth. Even with the window up, she could hear music off in the distance. But it was more of a 'boom-boom' than music. She watched as several students walked by. They smiled at the young girl in the car, and she smiled back and gave them a little wave. She went back to her 

book.

     John's new Cadillac was parked by the curb with a small trailer hitched to the rear of the vehicle. Tommy wondered why he didn't notice it when he opened the front door to greet his parents. Lisa was sitting in the back seat; her head was down as she was staring at the book on her lap. He stood there for a moment just looking at her.  She jumped when Tommy tapped lightly on the car window.

     They stared at each other for a moment, then Tommy opened the car door and held out his hand. 

     She looked to be tall for her age with long slender legs. Dressed in blue jeans and a long-sleeved white blouse, her short blond hair was similar to Tommy's. A blue barrette was in her hair. A gold necklace hung around her neck. Her left arm sported a matching bracelet. She had his eyes, and George's mouth. She even wore black rimmed glasses similar to  Tommy's. There was no question about it. They were siblings. Next to Dawn, she was the prettiest thing Tommy had ever seen.

     A warm feeling came over Tommy and it washed over him from the top of his head all the way to his toes. 

     Lisa smiled. “Hi?” she said almost as a question.

     Tommy took her hand and helped her out of the Cadillac. Then he did something that she did not expect. He hugged her and then he started to cry.

     “They thought you would be mad, and not want to meet me,” she said, a single tear coming down her cheek.

     As Tommy wiped the tear from her cheek, he found his voice. “They should know me better than that.” He looked at her, tears still in his eyes.

     “All my life somethings been missing. It was like there was a hole somewhere in my soul. It got bigger when our brother George was killed in Vietnam. I never knew what it was until now.” Tommy looked up in the sky expecting to see George looking down with a smile on his face. “I always felt like I was incomplete. I still don't know what to call it, but all of a sudden I feel whole again.”

     “I was so frightened of this moment,” she cried.

     He hugged her again. “It'll be alright Lisa.”

     She looked at him. Although four years younger, she was only about an inch shorter than Tommy. “Are you sure?”

     “Oh yeah,” he smiled at her, then kissed her on the forehead. “Damn sure.” Tommy put his arm around his new sister, and they turned toward the house.

     “Come on, let's go and get to know each other.”

CHAPTER 51 - GETTING TO KNOW YOU

     He led her up the steep steps to the porch where John and Margaret stood watching. John was smiling. He knew in his heart he should have never underestimated his son. Tommy Andrews would never turn his back on family or friends. Any more than he could. No matter what the circumstances were. It was in their nature.

     As they sat down at the kitchen table Tommy asked Lisa if she wanted a soda.

     She looked up at him then glanced at the coffee pot. “Can I have something a bit stronger?”

     Tommy smiled. If she had a love of coffee, she was definitely a member of this family. He could not take his eyes off of her.

     “I, I, I don't know what to say about all of this,” he stammered as he handed her the mug.

     Margaret spoke up. “Tommy, it's fine. We've all had time to get used to this and adjust. I explained to Lisa that it might take you some time.”

     “I don't even know your last name,” he said quietly.

     “Andrew's son, as of two days ago,” his father said, a hint of pride in his voice. Margaret smiled. 

     “That reminds me John, we need to drop off all the adoption paperwork at David's before we head back to Indiana.”

     “One, you are staying here for the weekend,” Tommy said quickly. “And two, David knew about all of this?”

     John smiled. “He not just your attorney son, I took a clue from you and hired the best.”

     “Well I'll be damned,” Tommy said. Then he laughed. “We were just over at their house for dinner. He never said a word,” Tommy said shaking his head.

     “Son, Attorney client privilege,” John smiled.

     “Yeah dad,” Tommy replied with a huge smile. “We know all about that, don't we?”

     For the next hour they talked. John and Margaret sat silently as Tommy and Lisa talked about everything. Occasionally John would look over at his wife and smile. Tommy learned that Lisa was a great student who loved to read, travel, and cook. She said she could not wait to see the Lake Cottage. She wanted to learn how to fish. Tommy was amazed at how much they were alike. They talked on and on about the books they had read.

     As luck would have it, Gary was getting back to the house at the same time Dawn and Dee returned from their shopping trip. They all walked into the kitchen at the same time. They were surprised to see John and Margaret at the kitchen table with a young girl they had never seen before.

     “Mom, Dad, what a surprise,” Dawn exclaimed, running over to them. “How nice to see you.”

     She hugged them and then turned to the girl sitting in the chair. She immediately turned back to Tommy, eyes wide open.

     “Dawn, I want you to meet Lisa Andrews. My kid sister,” Tommy said with a smile as broad as the Grand Canyon.

    “Your what?” she exclaimed, looking at Lisa then at Tommy, then back at Lisa. She noticed the resemblance as it was impossible to miss, especially with them sitting side by side. “What did you say?”

     Lisa stood up. “Actually Dawn, half-sister would be more accurate.”

     “Not around here sis,” Tommy laughed as Dawn and Lisa hugged. “It's all or nothing. And I've decided it'll be all.”

     Dawn slid into a chair. Gary and Dee stood in the doorway looking at each other in stunned silence.

     “It's a long story, honey,” he smiled at Dawn.

     “Well, I'll be damned,” Dawn exhaled as she said it. Then she smiled as she shook her head.

     Lisa smiled back. “That's exactly what Tommy said.”

CHAPTER 52 - KNOWING ME, KNOWING YOU

     Since Tommy and Dawn had plenty of room, John decided they could stay for the night and head back to Indiana Sunday afternoon.

     Tommy gave Lisa the grand tour of the house, but it was the radio room that sparked her interest.

     “What a neat set up,” she exclaimed looking over at the desk that was piled high with radio gear. “I've never seen an amateur radio station before. It must be really cool to talk to people all over the world.” she glanced around the room at all the cards taped on the wall from operators all over the world. 

     “It is Lisa, and I have learned so much about other people and their cultures. And it helps me with my Spanish.” 

     “Tommy, can girls get their ham license?” she asked.

 

    Tommy turned to face his new sister. “Let me tell you something young lady, and don't you ever forget it,” Tommy said so sternly he scared Lisa just a little.

     Tommy realized he had made her uneasy. He smiled and put his hand on her shoulder.

     “Girls can do anything a guy can do. Times are changing. Dawn wanted to study nursing until she realized that women could go to medical school too. So now her goal is to become a doctor. If you work hard, you can be or do anything you want. Don't let anything or anyone stand in your way.”

     “Really?” Lisa asked.

     “Yes really,” Tommy replied. 

     “Well, then I want to start by learning this stuff,” she said motioning to the radio desk. “I'll worry about med school later,” she said as she winked at her brother.

     “Well Lisa, if you want to study and get your license you need to see Mr. Moorland when you get to Briarwood. He helped me get my license.” Tommy said as he walked over to a bookcase in the corner. He glanced around for a moment then selected three books.

     “These are the three books that Mr. Moorland gave me my first week at Briarwood. I studied all summer then went to Pittsburgh for my test,” Tommy paused. “And I have some code tapes here too. You can take those with you and study up over the summer. And you can go see Dave Tyler. He lives just down the street from mom and dad. Just look for the tall antenna in his back yard. He was the one that originally got me interested. And after you get your license, Mr. Moorland has a ham set up in the IA building that anyone can use.”

     Lisa was smiling. “You mean you and I could talk?”

     “Oh yes, Lisa, and we'll talk a lot.” Tommy put his arm around her and pulled her close. “All the time. And you can spend any weekend you want right here with us.”

     “Can you show me how it all works, Tommy?” Lisa said with glee. “Please?”

     Tommy led her over to the desk and had her sit down. They spent the next twenty minutes talking about each piece of gear and what it did. Then for the next two hours they talked to 

people all over the world.

     Like so many years before when Tommy got 'hooked' on Ham Radio, so did a young girl from Sharon, Pennsylvania who was starting on a new life.

     Dawn had been standing at the door to the radio room for about three minutes, watching and listening. She was not surprised how Tommy had taken to this new event in his life. She knew there was plenty of love in her husband's heart that he could share with this young girl. And her heart as well.

     “Tommy, dinner is almost ready,” she said with a smile.

     “Oh I forgot, it was supposed to be my night,” Tommy said as he rose from the chair.

     “It's OK. Your mom pitched in for you. We wanted you to spend time with Lisa, not cooking.”

     Tommy walked over to his wife. He leaned down and kissed her.

     “Have I told you today how much I love you?” he asked.

     Dawn kissed him back. “Yes honey, this morning. But I never get tired of hearing it,” she said patting him on his chest. “I love you too.”

     Of course, all the talk at dinner centered around getting to know Lisa. They had so many years to catch up on and Lisa wanted to know everything about Dawn, Tommy, Denise and Gary as well.

     After dinner, John decided to take a short walk. He had started to exercise and enjoyed his evening stroll.

     “You want some company dad?” Tommy asked.

     John smiled. “Sure, how bout you Lisa?”

     Lisa smiled. “You guys go ahead; I'll help with the cleanup.”

     As they walked down the street, Tommy spoke first.

     “Dad, can I ask you something?”

     John smiled as he turned to his son. “Of course, no more secrets, O.K.?”

     “Last Christmas, when you and mom didn't want us to come home, you were in Sharon with Lisa and her mother?”

     John sighed. “Yes. We agonized over that letter from Dawn. Jane had taken a turn for the worse. She had no family. Poor Lisa was a wreck. We had no choice but to go, and of course we couldn't tell you and Dawn about it. Jane rallied for a few months, but in February they discovered more tumors. We knew the end was near.”

     “Dad, I understand, really I do.”

     “Son, Jane was a longtime friend of your mothers, and I ruined it. At least they got to spend some time together before Jane passed away. We had a wonderful Christmas with her, and we were with them last week when she passed away. Your mother was really something son. You would have been so proud of her. She handled this whole mess over the years with so much grace and dignity.”

     Tommy smiled. “How in the hell did you do it? I mean keeping this secret all these years. It had to have been hell for you.”

     “That my son is the understatement of the century,” John laughed. “Yes, it was hell, for me and for your mother. I feel so much better getting this monkey off of my back. Looking back, I was wrong in not telling you and George, especially when you found out about the trust fund. I should have trusted you. But I just couldn't do it,” he started to cry. “We wasted so much time and it was all my fault. I hated to keep lying to you.”

     Tommy put his arm around his father. “Dad, it's OK. I was no angel. We were all messed up. Me, you, and George,” He laughed. “I think mom was the only sane one in the whole damn bunch.”

     John laughed too.

     “Have I ever told you how proud I am of you. Of what you've become, and the kind of man you are?”

     Now it was Tommy's turn to have a tear.

     “Thanks dad. The last two years have been very special to me too.”

     They walked for another half mile in silence.

     “So am I making the right move encouraging Lisa go to Briarwood?” John finally asked.

     Tommy grinned. “Sending me and her to Briarwood would be the two best decisions you've ever made.”

     John nodded his head. “Next to marrying your mother.” John said with a smile.

     Tommy nodded. “I don't know how she did it either dad. It must have been hard on her. I don't know what I would have done in that situation.”

     “Yes, I am amazed that she stayed with me. And the last year,” he paused in thought. “She was there the whole time, helping to nurse Jane through it. She never judged, she never complained. All she did was love those around her,” he paused again looking at his son. “Just like you.”

    “She is one hell of a woman, isn't she?” Tommy tried to find the words for his father.

     John slapped Tommy on the back. “We both got lucky in the woman department, didn't we?” 

     John smiled. 

     “Yes, we did dad, we both got the best.”

     They walked in silence for another hundred yards. 

     “Tommy?” John said quietly.

     “Yeah dad.”

     “I love you son.”

     Tommy smiled. He had waited so long to hear those words.

     “I love you too dad.” 

     They walked the rest of the way back to Tommy's house in silence.

     That night, Tommy could not sleep and went downstairs for some water.

     He heard sobbing coming from the kitchen.

     Lisa was sitting alone at the table in the dark, tears streaming down her face. 

     “Lisa?” Tommy asked.

     Lisa turned around wiping the tears away.

     “Are you all right?” Tommy asked sitting down next to her.

     “I'm scared Tommy. I've been thrust into a family I know little about, and I miss my mom. We were best friends and then the cancer came. All we had was each other,” she continued to sob. “I feel so alone.” 

     Tommy reached over and hugged her. He held her for a long time, rocking back and forth. He remembered how he reacted when he read the letter from George, long after his death. He thought about how scared he was the day he went to Charleston for the first time.

     “Lisa honey, you're not alone. I know that your whole world has been turned upside down and inside out. You are in a strange place with strange people,” he paused to wipe some hair away from Lisa's eyes. “I hope you will give us all a chance. Not a chance to replace your mother, but a chance to be a part of your life.”

     She continued to sob.

     “Lisa, sweetie. It'll be OK, honest. Family is very important. Can I tell you a story?” he asked 

as he let go and looked at her.

     She nodded her head.

     “Now I'm not comparing this to losing a parent. It's a terrible thing that happened to you. But a couple of years ago, one of my favorite teachers was killed in a plane crash in Charleston. I loved that man, and I knew someone was going to have to come in and replace him. I dreaded it because I knew that no one could replace Mr. Hartwig. I was convinced that my senior year was going to be terrible. But you know what?”

     She sat silently.

     “A new math teacher came to Briarwood and Mrs. Bower was great. I learned that it was all right to love another and move on. As long as we never forget. I remember Mr. Hartwig and George every day. I wish I could go back and change many things with George,” he paused. “I am sorry your mom's gone. Looking at you, she must have been truly amazing.”

    “She was,” Lisa sniffled.

     “Never forget her but realize that it's alright to move on with your life. You have to. I know that's what she would have wanted for you. Get to know our dad and my mom. They truly are great people. They will treat you like the gold that you are. It'll be OK. I promise. I've had a rough relationship with him, but it has gotten much better over the last couple of years. I can tell you that he is one of the smartest men I've ever known. He's not perfect,” he paused and laughed. “Far from it. But for some reason, I have a feeling that you might be the best thing to ever happen to him. And mom too. She is the most nurturing and loving person alive. Give her a chance. I know her, and I know that she will love you like you were her own. You will be safe with them, and you'll be loved.”

     Lisa tried to smile.

  

   “You know, they told me all about you. Ever since I found out about dad, that's all I've heard. Tommy this and Tommy that. I've wanted to meet you for so long. It's like I've known you forever. That's why I am considering going to Briarwood. Mom left me a ton of money. Dad set up a trust fund for me here in Morgantown.”

     'David', Tommy thought silently. 

     “So I can afford to go if I want to,” she said. 

     Tommy thought how amazing it would be for history to repeat itself. 

     “Do you want to go?”

     Lisa nodded her head. “I've heard so much about the school and how well you did. I wonder if I will stack up to your reputation,” she said quietly. “But I think I want to try."

     “Look, if you want to go, you should go. I can help and you are always welcome here any weekend you want. And don't worry about following in my footsteps. Just be yourself and everything will be just fine.” 

     Lisa smiled, and Tommy remembered.

     "Oh my God!" he exclaimed. "Now I remember. It was at George's funeral. I saw you. You and your mother were standing alone, and you were holding onto her hand. I remember thinking how familiar you looked and just couldn't place you."

     "I didn't know until a year later who you were. Mom told me an old friend's son had been killed in Vietnam. I had no idea that he was my brother," she sighed.

     He reached over and took her hand.

     "George and I had a rocky existence. But I think you would have mellowed him out. He would have loved you."

     Lisa looked at her brother and smiled. "You think so?"

     "Oh yeah, he would have melted, just like me."

     At that moment Dawn entered the kitchen wiping the sleep out of her eyes.

     “Are you two still catching up?” she said with a yawn.

     “Yeah, just a bit. We have a lot of catching up to do,” Lisa said.

     “Then I will leave you be,” she turned and started to exit the room.

     “Please stay, Dawn.” Lisa called after her. “I want to hear all about how you two met,” she started to laugh. "Especially how everyone tried to bust you guys up.”

     Dawn smiled as she walked over to a chair and sat down. She looked over at Tommy. “We may be here all night,” she said with a grin.

     And they were.

     The following morning after breakfast, Lisa slipped out the back door and went over to the swing set that had been left behind by the former owners. The neighbors had two young children that enjoyed coming over and using the swings, so Tommy decided to leave them intact. Dawn was thrilled to hear the little voices coming from the back yard. Lisa sat there for about a half an hour, rocking slowly back and forth, never taking her eyes off of the ground in front of her. 

     Tommy watched from the kitchen window as he washed the breakfast dishes.

     “Are you going to go talk to her?” Dee asked, coming up behind him. “I'll finish for you.”

     “No, she has a lot to digest. We talked most of the night. It's all new to her. I don't want to overdo it. If she's anything like me, she may need some time to herself.”

     Dee sighed. “Baloney. That girl needs to talk to someone who has been through it,” she smiled, patted Tommy on the arm and kissed him on the cheek. Then she turned and went out the backdoor.

     Tommy watched as Dee walked over and sat down on the swing next to Lisa. He watched in wonderment as both girls smiled, then laughed, then cried, then smiled again.

     “Hi.”

     “Hi,” Lisa responded, finally looking up at Denise.

     “Kind of feel out of place?” Dee asked.

     “Yeah, really. Way out there.” 

     “You know Lisa, I went through this a few years ago when my mother died from her cancer.” 

     Lisa looked up. She had not known about Dee's mother.

     “I was in sixth grade at the time. Just becoming a woman and I had no one to talk to. No one to guide me. No one to tell me about, well, you know.”

      “Yeah, girl things,” Lisa said with a smile.

     Denise nodded. “Girl things is right. I couldn't talk to my dad about those things. He had his own grief to deal with,” she paused thinking of her mother. “And I was an ugly duckling to say the least. I stuttered, stammered and limped from a birth defect. And my mother was dead. I thought I was in hell. I cried all the time. I had no friends and almost everyone picked on me. When my time came to become a woman, I had to go to the school nurse.”

     “I know the feeling. I mean, I like the Andrews and all, and Tommy and all of you are really great, but I wonder of I'll ever belong.”

     Dee smiled. “Oh girl, you already belong. That won't ever be a problem. Tommy Andrews is the most loyal person on the face of the planet. I love Gary with all my heart and soul. But if I'm ever in trouble, I'll turn to Tommy Andrews every time. And you should too.”

     Lisa looked up.

     “Really?” 

     “Yes really. I watched how he looked at you. I can't speak for John and Margaret, but Tommy has an instant love for you. It's in his eyes. He's like a brother to me, and I know him like the back of my hand.” 

     Lisa smiled. 

     “So, you've known him a long time?”

     Dee smiled then went on to tell Lisa about the dark days when she and Tommy attended Storer Junior High School. She explained about the school play and how wonderful Tommy was. Then she talked in great detail about the bullying, the day in the hall when she was assaulted by David Torbin, and how Tommy had come to her rescue. And she talked about how her life had turned around after she ran into Tommy, Dawn, and Gary that day at Ball Stores. 

     “That's one of the reasons I want to go to Briarwood next year. If I am starting over, I want to start at a place where I can get the best education,” she paused. “And Tommy and all of you will be close.”

    “You can get a good education in Muncie too, but Briarwood is a great place to be. Tommy will tell you all about that. What I want you to know from me is that it will get better. I think of my mother every day. Some days it's with great sadness and some days with pure love and joy.”

     Lisa started to cry. “I miss her so much.”

     “And you always will. But life will get better. It will never be the same as it was, but it will be good in a different way. I sure wish my mom could see how I turned out. How happy I've become, how well I'm doing in college, and how happy my father is,” she smiled thinking of Jackie.

     Lisa nodded her head.

     “So, start this new journey. This new part of your life with these wonderful people. And always remember that Tommy, Dawn, Gary and I are only a phone call and a short bus ride away. And I am sure your mom is looking down watching. And I know how proud she is of you.”

     Lisa got up from the swing and so did Denise. In a second Lisa was in her arms hugging her and sobbing again.

     “Thank you, Denise, thank you,” she cried.

     Dee smiled and patted her on the back. “That's what big sisters are for.”

     The two looked at each other for a moment.

     “You know, I was an only child growing up too,” Denise said. “Then I landed in this huge family. You will find that it is a true blessing to know and love these people. They are not perfect, and we all make mistakes. But always remember the love we all share.”

     Tommy watched them from the window as they hugged. Tears came to his eyes. He had no idea what Dee said to his new sister, but he knew it would be the right thing and would help her adjust to her new life. He thought back to that day in the hallway at Storer Junior High. That day was such a monumental turning point in his life. It brought him to where he was on this day, this day in time. And he was glad. He was surrounded by love, and he vowed that this new person in his life would also be surrounded with the same love.

     As he stood there watching he was unaware that Gary had come into the room and was standing behind him.

     “Penny for your thoughts,” he said.

     Tommy laughed. “I was just standing here watching Dee talking to Lisa, and I was thinking that you and I are the luckiest two people on the face of the planet.”

     Gary put his hand on his best friend's shoulder.

     “I say that to myself every day. Every day,” Gary said with a smile. 

     “And I realized what you have felt all these years. The love you have for Dawn. And the love Bruce has for Susan. I felt it immediately. It was simply amazing. The minute I opened that car door.” Tommy was close to tears.

     “I understand,” Gary smiled. “I don't know what it is either, but the relationship between a brother and a sister is different than any other. It's not the same with brothers or even husbands and wives. The love you have for Lisa will be totally different than the love you have for Dawn. And only those who have a sister can understand that. I tried to explain it to Dee once, but since she's an only child she couldn't really understand it.”

     Tommy smiled. “Yeah, I never understood it either. I knew you and Dawn were tight, but it wasn't until yesterday that I understood it. It was like a light bulb had been turned on in my mind. And I thought 'WOW, this is a feeling I've never had before'.”

     Gary patted Tommy on the back.

     “Welcome to the club Mr. Andrews, welcome to the club,” Gary said laughing.

     As they were watching Dee and Lisa in the yard, the doorbell rang.

     Dawn soon escorted David, Mary Ann and Susan into the kitchen.

     “Hi son,” David waved at Tommy. 

     “Hi, sir,” Tommy replied. “You wanna meet her?”

     Mary Ann hugged Tommy. “We sure do. I always wanted another daughter.” 

     “Your dad was going to drop off some papers, but we thought we would just come over,” David walked up and hugged Tommy. “We wanted to share this moment with you. And Susan couldn't wait.”

    Tommy hugged him back. “I can't believe you knew about this all along?”

     “Your dad called me last year when Lisa's mother became ill. He and your mother were by her side as much as they could,” he paused. “Your mother is a very strong woman. Not many in this world would have done that.”

     Tommy smiled. “She is special, sir.”

     David sighed. “Yes, and it looks like another 'Andrews Trust Fund' is in the works.”

     Tommy laughed as John came into the room and shook David's hand.

     “David has known about this for a long time. He was extremely helpful through Jane's illness and getting the adoption set up so quickly,” John said. “He made it all happen.”

     Tommy looked at Susan and extended his hand. “Come on Susan, let's go meet your new sister.”

     Susan smiled at her brother's best friend. How she had grown to love him.

     “Tommy, are you OK with all of this? Really?” she asked quietly but seriously as they went down the steps.

     Tommy smiled. “Yeah, I am Susan. I really am thrilled about it. And when did you get to be so grown up?”

     Susan laughed moving closer to Tommy. “Last week. And when did you start calling me Susan?”

     Tommy squeezed her hand tighter. “Today,” he said with a smile.

     Dee and Lisa met them halfway to the swings and introductions were made.

     As Lisa and Susan talked, Tommy watched with amazement. They connected immediately. Tommy thought back to that summer night in Charleston so many years ago when he first met Bruce. He knew it had happened again. Lightning does strike twice.

     David, John, and Margaret went into the kid's study room for some privacy as they reviewed all the paperwork.

     Susan and Lisa went back outside and soon laughter could be heard from the back yard.

     “Tommy's really great, like my brother.”

     “So how long have you known Tommy?” Lisa asked.

     “Since the beginning. He came to Briarwood after eighth grade and roomed with my brother, Bruce,” she paused in memories. “I remember Bruce bringing him home that first summer. I had never been around many white people, but Tommy was different than what I expected. I thought they roomed together to make some sort of huge social statement. But I discovered that weekend, they had bonded like brothers. I loved Tommy Andrews immediately.”

 

     “I can not wait to go to Briarwood. I hope I get in.” Lisa said quietly.

     “I am sure you will. After all, you're an Andrews' now.”

      

     And they both laughed.

     Then Susan got a huge smile on her face.

     “And you are smiling, why?” Lisa asked.

     “Oh I just got this great idea,” Susan grinned.

     And the future was cast.

     When it was time for the Walkers to leave, Tommy decided to walk them to their car.

     “No need for that son,” Mary Ann smiled. “We know the way.”

     Tommy looked at her then at David. David knew that Tommy had something private to say.

     “I think that would be nice,” David chimed in.

     As they approached the car, Tommy took David aside.

     “So this trust fund for Lisa. Is it enough?” he asked softly.

     David nodded. “Yes son, it's enough, but just barely. Your dad said he would take out a loan to cover any extras. I think John is worried about college as well. I did the adoption paperwork pro bono, but tuition at Briarwood has increased this year.”

     “You know what to do?” Tommy said as he hugged his other father.

     “Are you sure Tommy?” David asked.

     “Yes, sir. I know I can afford it, and she damn well deserves it.”

     “I'll take care of it first thing in the morning.”

     Lisa would learn years later that the grandfather she never knew paid for three years tuition at Briarwood Academy. And all the extras.

CHAPTER  53 -  A VISIT FROM GEORGE

     That night Tommy was up late studying. As he went over his physics problems he got the feeling that someone was watching him. He put down his pencil and turned around. George was standing in the doorway.

     Tommy started to get up, but George put out his hand signaling him to stay where he was. 

      George floated across the room.

     “Little brother, have I told you lately what a wonderful human being you are?”

     “Not lately, George,” Tommy said softly.

     “Well, you are. Accepting Lisa into your heart the way you have is truly amazing. I like to think I would have done the same thing. I really am proud of you Tommy,” George smiled. “How do you like not being an only child again?”

     “I like it fine George, just fine.” Tommy smiled. “She really is great you know.”

     “Oh yeah, I know,” George laughed. “I've been watching the whole thing since I came back from 'Nam. That's one nice thing about being dead. I get to watch and listen. Her mother is really nice and she's watching too. She is so proud of her.”

     Tommy nodded. “Any other surprises coming, George?” Tommy asked.

     George laughed. “I can't tell you that Tommy. Even here, we have to follow certain rules. You have to live your life and take what comes. And what an exciting life it will be. Long and 

wonderful. Just know that I'll be right there beside you all the way,” George paused. “And Lisa's side too.”

     “Thanks George.”

     “And you know what, Tommy?” George continued. “That girl will be mom's salvation. She was headed down a deep dark road and Lisa will be the one to bring her out of it. I've been 

worried about her. Dad too.”

     “I'm glad George, I really am.” Tommy started to cry. “I really have been worried about them too.”

     “Well, worry no more, dork,” he said with a laugh as he faded away. 

     Tommy's head jerked upward. He realized he had dozed off. But it was so real to him, and nice.

CHAPTER  54 - A NEW HOME IN INDIANA

     "A bit overwhelming, wasn't it?" Margaret said as they crossed into Ohio.

      Lisa had been silent since they had left Morgantown late that morning. It was a long drive back to Indiana.

     "Yes, overwhelming and wonderful," the girl replied. "All at the same time."

     "Lisa, your father and I are really proud of you on how you handled this weekend. I know it hasn't been easy on you."

     "After what I've been through the last two years, this was a breeze," she said with a grin.

     John smiled. He was happy to have this secret out, so they could all get on with their lives. 

     "I had a wonderful conversation with Denise," she continued. "Her mom died of cancer too, and she told me that it was alright to move on. She said to embrace my new life, but that I should always remember mom."

     "Smart girl," John added. 

     "She also said that if I was ever in trouble I should go to Tommy. He's the most loyal person on the planet."

     "He takes after your father," Margaret said smiling.

     "Well, I would hope you come to me or 'Mags' if you have a problem, but Tommy is a good choice too. You should always turn to family," John said.

     "I will dad, I promise."

     Lisa was nervous as they pulled up to the brick house on Lancaster Drive. She liked the newer homes but knew she would miss the older homes in Sharon.

     'Stop that,' she sensed her mother talking to her. 'This is a new adventure, embrace it. You're gonna be OK.'

     "Yes ma'am," she whispered.

     Margaret turned around as John turned off the engine.

     "Did you say something, sweetheart?" she asked

     Lisa was brought back to reality.

     "No," Lisa replied softly. "I was just looking at the house."

     "Welcome home Lisa," John said with a smile. "Let's get you settled in."

     John showed her to her room. The yellow walls were accented by a white bed and nightstand, a dresser and a desk. A huge mirror hung on the wall above the desk. Tommy's large bookcase was the only thing they reused when they redecorated.

     "This was Tommy's room," Margaret added. "I hope you like the furniture. We can change it if you want."

     Lisa smiled. "Oh no, it's fine," she gazed over at the empty bookcase. "The bookcase is perfect."

     Margaret smiled as John placed a huge suitcase on the bed.

     "Do you want some help unpacking?" Margaret asked.

     Lisa thought for a moment. "No thanks, I'll do it." 

     "Are you sure?" her new mother asked.

     "Yes ma'am," Lisa looked down at the floor. "I think I need to be alone for a while."

     Margaret understood and did not want to push Lisa. She knew this would not be easy and would not happen overnight. She smiled and kissed Lisa on the top of her head.

     "OK, you just take your time. I'll go start supper. John can unpack the trailer." 

     John and his wife left the room and Lisa slowly closed the door. Gazing out of the window, she looked across the empty field between her new home and the community swimming pool. That's the way her life felt at this moment. Just like an empty field. There was a huge hole in her heart that she knew would never heal. But yet another feeling washed over her. It was a feeling of hope and excitement for her new life and her new family. A tear came down her face.

     "Oh mom," she cried.

     She heard a knock on her door.

     "Got a box of books here," John said from the other side of the door. "Can I come in?"

     Lisa wiped the tear away and tried to smile as she opened the door.

     "You know, I think you have as many books as Tommy had," he laughed setting down the heavy cardboard box. "I think we have a couple of boxes in the basement that he left here. Maybe you could look through them and see if you want any. I know he wouldn't mind."

     Lisa smiled. "Thanks dad, that would be so cool." She also thought it would be nice to have a bit of Tommy in her new room.

CHAPTER 55 - A NEW FRIEND

  

   Lisa was on the back porch reading one of the electronics books that Tommy had given her. 

     She was all settled into her new room and was slowly getting comfortable around her father and Margaret. She knew that everyone was trying hard to make this as easy a transition as possible for her. But she missed her mom and ached to have just one more day with her. One more day to tell her how much she loved her.

     Lost in her thoughts, she all of a sudden got this feeling that someone was watching her. She looked up from her book and noticed a girl standing on the other side of the screen door.

     She looked to be about her age, perhaps a year younger. She was short and had long fuzzy brown hair that almost covered her face. She had huge brown eyes, and a short little nose. Long earrings dangled from each ear. She wore a tie dye tee shirt and brown corduroy slacks. She waved to Lisa.

     "So, are you going to just stand there, or come in and introduce yourself?" Lisa said with a huge grin as she motioned the girl to come in.

     The girl smiled, then opened the screen door.

     As she entered the porch, she handed Lisa a white card.

     "My name is Mary Day, and I'm deaf. Do you sign?"

     Lisa looked up at the girl and shook her head.

     Mary frowned. But then Lisa held up her index finger as she reached for her notebook.

     "But I'm a quick learner. You wanna teach me?" she quickly wrote.

     Then she drew a smiley face.

     Mary Day smiled broader than she had in months. It was tough being the new kid. She had moved into the house next door two weeks earlier. With the Andrews spending so much time in Pennsylvania, they had not met Mary or her parents. Their time had been taken up with Lisa, and Jane's illness.

     Mary reached for one the patio chairs and sat down next to Lisa. She pointed to the notebook and took it when Lisa offered.

     "I'm new here. We just moved from Chicago. Dad teaches at Ball State," she handed the notebook back to Lisa.

     "Me too," Lisa wrote. "I just got here from Pennsylvania. My mom died and my dad brought me here." 

     Mary frowned. "I'm sorry" she mouthed the words and Lisa understood. Then Mary reached over and hugged her.

     For the next hour, the girls passed notes back and forth and Mary taught her how to sign both of their names.

     Margaret was starting dinner preparations when she heard a knock at the door.

     She opened the door to find an unfamiliar face.

     "Hi, I'm Debbie Day and I just moved in next door. Have you seen my daughter? Is she here?" she said quickly. Her concern evident to Margaret. "I can't find her."

     Margaret knew some new people had moved in next door, but she had not had the time to introduce herself and they had only been back from Jane's funeral for a few days.

     "Hello Debbie, I'm Margaret Andrews. I'm afraid I haven't seen her."

     "Oh dear, she's wondered off." Debbie cried.

     Margaret tried to comfort her. "It'll be all right. We'll find her. Did you call out to her?"

     "You don't understand," she cried. "Mary is deaf. She can't hear anything. Not me, not cars in the street. I need to find her."

      "Come on in. I'll get my daughter Lisa to help look. We'll find her."

     As Margaret entered the garage, she heard laughter coming from the patio and she knew the mystery had been solved. She peeked out onto the patio and smiled. She quietly went back into the kitchen.

     "Long brown hair, big earrings, tie dye shirt?" she asked.

     "Yes," she said quickly.

     Margaret nodded and motioned for her new neighbor to follow her. She put her finger to her lips telling her to remain silent. Debbie smiled when she saw her daughter sitting next to a cute blond girl, and watched as the two girls laughed together as they passed notes back and forth.

     Margaret looked at her new neighbor and motioned for her to follow her back into the kitchen.

     "That's Lisa, our daughter," she said as they sat down at the kitchen table. "Her mother recently passed away and my husband and I adopted her." John and Margaret decided they would use that story, at least for now.

     "How wonderful!" she exclaimed then realized what she had said. "Wait," she laughed. "That didn't come out right."

      The two new friends shared the laugh. "I knew what you meant. Thank you."

     "So, it looks like my daughter made a new friend," Debbie remarked. "It's been hard on her. With her disability, she hasn't made many friends. The move has been hard on her, but my husband Bill got this great opportunity to teach American History at Ball State and we couldn't pass it up. We were able to get Mary into the Indiana School for the Deaf in Indianapolis. Despite her hearing loss, she is very bright."

     Margaret was about to comment when Lisa burst into the kitchen.

     "Mom, can I make some iced tea?" she asked. Then she saw the woman sitting with Margaret.

     "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt."

     "That's alright dear, this is Debbie Day, our new neighbor."

     "Hi Lisa, I'm Mary's mom. It's nice to meet you."

     "Hi Mrs. Day, nice to meet you too," she smiled then added, "and Mary."

     "It sounds like you girls are having fun," Debbie said.

     "Oh yes," Lisa said as she went to the counter to get the tea bags. "We're just talking up a storm. She's going to teach me how to sign."

     "That's wonderful Lisa, thank you. It's been hard on Mary with the move and all," she looked down at the floor. "She's not like other kids."

     "Oh, you mean the hearing thing?" she asked.

     Mary nodded her head.

     "It's no big deal. We communicate just fine. She has a great sense of humor and reads a lot of the same books as I do."

     "Lisa, honey," Margaret said getting up from the table. "Why don't you get back to your new friend and I'll finish up the Iced Tea. I bet I might be able to rustle up a cookie or two." She winked at her new daughter.

     Lisa went over and hugged Margaret. "Thanks," she said as she ran back out to the porch.

     Margaret finished putting water into the tea pot and placed it on the stove.

     "It's been a tough two years for Lisa too. Her mother was my best friend and Lisa nursed her through two terrible years with the cancer. She had to grow up a lot faster than most girls her age. I am hoping that now she can have a somewhat normal teenage life."

     "So do you have any other children?" she asked.

     Margaret smiled.

     "Yes, our son Tommy," Margaret beamed with pride. "He's finishing up his sophomore year at West Virginia University. He's married to Dawn Thurston. Her parents live in the red brick house just down the street across from the basketball court."

     "So, it was a neighborhood romance," Debbie laughed.

     "Oh yes, since the day we moved here eight years ago. Even when Tommy went away to boarding school they stayed together. It's one of the strongest loves I think I have ever seen. After all the time they spent apart, they are now inseparable."

     "Well, maybe this neighborhood will be lucky for Mary as well."

     Margaret laughed. "I could spend hours telling you stories. It's been a great life here, except for one thing."

     Debbie looked at her new friend. She could see the pain in her yes. She recognized it.

     "Even the greatest of lives have tragedies. Tommy's older brother George was killed in Vietnam three years ago."

     Debbie looked down at the table. "I'm so sorry. I know what it's like. Mary's older brother lost his life too. In a car accident. He was hit head on by a drunk driver."

     "As much trouble as I've had in my life, that is the one thing that I would never wish on another living soul. Losing a child is the worst thing that can happen to you."

     Debbie reached over the table and took Margaret's hand.

     "Amen" she said quietly.

     The quiet was interrupted by the whistle of the tea pot.

     Debbie smiled. "Let's finish the tea and join our girls." 

     Margaret finished the iced tea while Debbie arranged some cookies on a platter. Margaret poured four glasses, and the two new friends slowly made their way out to the porch.

     "Hey mom, look," Lisa said as she made some motions with her hands.

     Debbie smiled. "Very good Lisa," she looked over at Margaret.

     "She says, 'Hi Mom'."

     "Mary's a good teacher," Lisa beamed.

     "Teaching is only half of it," Debbie said as she signed. "You also need a good student."

     Mary made some motions to her mother. Debbie smiled.

     "She says you need good friends too."

     Margaret had never been around a deaf person before and marveled at how Lisa communicated with Mary. She and Debbie just kept smiling at each other as they watched the girls. It was like they had known each other all their lives. She loved to hear Lisa laugh and see her big smile.

     That night Lisa camped out in her room practicing her sign language. Debbie had brought a book over to her with instructions on how to make the different signs. Margaret had to remind her to go to bed.

     As she crawled into bed, she turned to Margaret.

     "Why do people have to die?"

     Margaret was taken by surprise. She said nothing

     "I mean, it's unfair. My mom, George, Mary's brother, Tommy's favorite math teacher. All those people on that bridge in Point Pleasant. And those poor football players at Marshall. Not to mention that stupid war. It's so unfair."

     "I know it is honey. Sometimes it just happens and yes, it is unfair. That's why we should always remember to be nice and tell people that we love them or appreciate their friendship. I would give almost anything to have George and your mom back. That's why it is important to love people while they are here."

     Lisa pulled the covers up to her head as Margaret removed her glasses and set them on the bed side table.

     "I love you mom," Lisa said quietly.

     Margaret reached over to the table lamp and quickly turned it off so Lisa would not see the tears.

     "I love you too Lisa."

CHAPTER 56 - A LETTER TO TOMMY

     Dear Tommy,

We can't wait to come down with Lisa and tour the school. She has adjusted so well here. And she has made a few friends in the neighborhood. Especially the new girl next door.

I hope you don't mind, but we gave her your old room. She likes the 'yellow' walls. And we finally cleaned out George's room and turned it into a guest room. It was past time to do that.

Lisa reminds me of you in a lot of ways. She reads all the time. I practically have to pry her out of her room to do anything else. She's been helping me in the kitchen and has actually taught me a few things. I always wanted a daughter. 

You ought to see her in the garden with your dad, she's a hard worker and not afraid to get dirty. But then she transforms herself into a beautiful young lady. She can go from Tomboy to all girl in a split second.

It's going to be hard for me and your dad when she leaves to attend Briarwood. But you had such a great experience, we want her to have the same opportunities that you had. We have missed so much. And knowing that you and Dawn are close by is a real blessing to us.

Lisa told us about the long talk that you and Dawn had with her. She said she knew you would be wonderful. It makes me love you two even more. If that was possible.

She went down the street to see your ham radio friend the other day and has been studying hard on those books you gave her. She walks around the house talking in dits and dahs. And she's been learning sign language as well, since the new girl next door is deaf.

She is so smart. She reminds me so much of you.

She talks to Susan every week and they are making plans for the new school year. Did you hear that they were going to room together? Just like you and Bruce.

Your father is a changed man too. I have never seen him this attentive or this loving. I am so sorry you missed out on that. This girl is truly the best thing to happen to him in a long long time.

I know the circumstances are strange, but that's not Lisa's fault. And I am glad to say that I have grown to love her dearly, just like she was my own.

In fact, she is the best thing to happen to me as well. I will never get over losing George, but she gives me a reason to live again. I am getting better every day.

We are all looking forward to hearing your speech at this year's graduation. I still cry whenever I think of the one you gave two years ago. You made your father and I so proud. I just wish that George could have been there. He would have been proud too. 

Looking forward to you and Dawn spending some time during break at the lake cottage. I cannot wait to see you, Lisa, and your dad out on that boat fishing!!!

All my love

mom

      

CHAPTER 57 - JUST BEFORE GRADUATION

     Janice Reitz was at her desk putting the final touches on the files of those who were graduating. With each one, memories flooded her mind. How she loved these kids.

     Tommy could see her at the desk and stood there watching for a moment. She must have sensed his presence as she finally looked up. A smile came to her face.

     “Tommy,” she exclaimed as she stood up. “I was hoping you would come by before the ceremony. It's nice to see you, please come on in. I'm looking forward to hearing your speech.”

     Tommy walked in and gazed around the room.

     “Sure did spend a lot of time in here, didn't I?” he said with a chuckle as they hugged.

     Janice motioned to the chair and Tommy sat down.

     “I kind of miss our talks,” Janice said quietly. “And you too.”

     Tommy nodded. “That's why I stopped by. I thought I owed you an update.”

     “Yes, I've been wondering how you have been doing. And Bruce too?”

     “Bruce is doing great,” Tommy said with a smile. “He loves Harvard. We only see each other two or three times a year, but we make the best of the time we have together.”

     “And Dawn?”

     “Doing great, I can not believe how happy she makes me.”

     Janice smiled. “So it looks like everything turned out great for you.”

     “Yeah, but there is something I need to tell you, and a favor to ask.”

     “A favor? After what you did for me with Betty DeCarlo, all you have to do is tell me what you need.”

     Tommy hadn't thought about that incident in a long long time. He finally realized that he had done the right thing and pushed the memory into the back of his mind.

     “There's a girl starting here in September, a sophomore. I wanted to ask you to keep an eye on her for me. Like you did for me.”

     Janice smiled. “Of course I will. Anything for you. And her name?” she asked.

     “Lisa. Lisa Andrews,” he paused. “She's my kid sister.” Tommy smiled.

     Janice had been surprised many times in her life, but this was a huge surprise.

     “Kid sister?” she looked at Tommy with raised eyebrows. “I remember seeing the name on the list of applicants, but I never imagined.” she let the sentence trail off.

     “Yeah, remember way way back when I found out that Dad had used a bunch of money from my trust fund? And wouldn't tell me what it was for?”

     “Yes, I do remember that incident.” Janice replied. 

     “Well, it turns out that he had an affair when I was three years old that resulted in my half-sister. He never knew about her until years later, but to his credit he stepped up to the plate and did the responsible thing. He helped the mother out financially. And that's why he wouldn't tell me what he did with the money.

     Janice folded her hands and took a deep breath.

     “Wow, and this all came out because?” she let the sentence trail off.

     Tommy leaned up in the chair.

     “Her mother died, and mom and dad adopted her,” he smiled. “You'll love her Mrs. Reitz. She really is wonderful.”

     Janice was surprised again. “So, you are OK with all of this?”

    Tommy laughed. “You sound like Bruce's sister. That's the first thing Susan asked me too,” he smiled. “I fell in love with her the second I laid eyes on her. Mom and dad stopped by and told me all about her on their way back to Indiana. They left her in the car. I guess they were afraid of what my reaction would be. When I realized it, I bolted from the room and ran down the front steps. Damn near tripped. I guess I surprised them.”

     Janice just shook her head.

     “Tommy, you and your family never ceases to amaze me.”

     “I was amazed too. Dad and I talked long and hard about it. Mom too. I really think it was a good thing They are both changed people. Dad and I have a great relationship now. We've talked more in the last two years than the entire first eighteen years of my life. And he finally said the words I've been waiting to hear all my life.”

     Janice smiled. She knew what the words were.

     “I remember asking you once, how I could make him love me. You said I couldn't, and you were right. It was something he had to figure out and he finally did.”

     Janice could tell that Tommy was proud of how things were turning out.

     “So, you worked it all out? That's wonderful. And now you know where the money went, so you can put all that to rest.” Janice said with a smile.

     “As a matter of fact, I've arranged with Mr. Walker to have my trust fund pay for Lisa's tuition here.”

     Janice was surprised. “Really? That is extremely generous of you.”

     “It's the least I can do. I know that T.R. would approve and the trust has done very well the last two years. I can afford it. But please don't say anything to Lisa. For now, we are keeping it under wraps. Dad set up a small trust fund for her, but I want David to let it grow for a few years.”

     “That's wonderful.”

     “So how is your new daughter doing?”

     Janice smiled broadly. “Oh Tommy, she is a joy. The light of my life.”

     “Ray tells me she is doing well in school.”

     “Yes, she is. Almost up to the standards that you set.”

     Tommy laughed. 

     “So she's adjusted well to her new life.?” he asked.

     Janice smiled. “Still a work in progress. She still gets moody. Her nightmares come and go. The only concern I have is her reluctance to be alone with Jim. They get along great, but she is not much on spending alone time with him. I keep telling Jim to take it slow. She'll come around.”

     “Do you think that's because her father....,” he left it unsaid.

     “Yes, I do,” Janice replied. “She still won't talk about it. But I am sure she was raped by her father, and maybe her brother as well. That's the only thing standing in her way. I must find a way to break down that wall. She needs to talk about it in order to get passed it and move forward.”

     “I don't think the images of that house will ever leave my head. I never realized that people could live that way. It was a real eye opener for me.”

     “That's because you care son. You care about people. You didn't even know this girl but yet you wanted to step in and help her.”

     Tommy was about to reply, when a young girl came into the office.

     Tommy smiled. She carried some schoolbooks and had a huge smile.

     “Well speak of the devil,” Janice grinned. “Honey, we were just talking about you. Come on in and meet Tommy Andrews.”

     Janice had told Carol the story of how Tommy had known her brother and called David. He was the one that actually started the whole process. She had dreamed about meeting this benefactor in her life.

     Without saying a word, she dropped her books on the desk, walked over to Tommy and hugged him. It was a long time before she let go and spoke. Tears came down her face.

     “Thank you Mr. Andrews for saving my life.”

     Tommy took her hands in his and smiled broadly.

     “First of all, you are most welcome. And second of all, Mr. Andrews is my dad. Tall, chubby dude, gray hair. Nice guy. Just call me Tommy. I'm not that much older than you are,” he grinned and winked at her.

     She hugged him again. “This may sound terrible, but trying to knife you and beating up your friend may have been the nicest thing my brother ever did for me.” 

     Tommy laughed.

     “I was just telling Janice that my kid sister Lisa is coming to Briarwood in the fall. I hope you'll look her up and maybe show her the ropes?”

     Carol smiled. “I would be honored to do that for you. Consider it done,” she said with a huge smile.

     Soon it was time to go.

     As they hugged, they both knew that they would see each other many more times. They were family. And Janice Reitz looked forward to meeting the newest member of Tommy's family.

CHAPTER 58 - BRIARWOOD GRADUATION 1971

     Mr. Ethridge smiled as he looked out at the audience.

     When I was in high school, many many years ago, I had a favorite English teacher. Oh, she was so young and pretty, all of us tenth grade boys fell madly in love with her.

     She taught us many things. Most of all was a love of learning, a love of education. I learned it was the most important thing in the world. And I decided right then and there that I wanted to become an educator just like her. I wanted to help mold young minds and guide them to become the best that they could be.

     And I have spent my entire life devoted to that goal. And it was all because of Miss Dorothy Thomas. I finished High School and went on to W.V.U. and ended up in love with the state of West Virginia. So I never left. I lost track of Miss Thomas but heard later that she had married, left the teaching profession, had a child and was living happily in Detroit.

     Out of the blue two years ago, I heard from her. She wanted to send her grandson to Briarwood. 'Little Mikey' was so special to her. He had been in a car accident a few years earlier and had lost his father. She loved her son-in-law something fierce and wanted his son to get the best education in the world. She also knew he was extremely intelligent. So 'Little Mikey' came to us and flourished. Not only has he been a joy to teach, but he has also been a joy to be around. He reminded me so much of another student that had graduated just the year before. You'll hear from him later.

     It is my pleasure to introduce this year's valedictorian, Michael Charles Gambill.

     Mike Gambill approached the podium. As he looked around, he realized that 'this is it'. This is the end of a chapter. He knew he had to modify his speech.

     He looked out into the audience. He smiled at his mother and grandmother, both sitting there proud as they could be. 

     He looked over at Linda, the love of his life. She winked at him.

     Ladies and gentlemen, students, faculty and guests. Thank you all for coming to this celebration. A celebration of the end of a chapter.

     Life is like a book with many chapters.  I realized that just now, as I was walking up here. One chapter in my life ended with a tragic accident. Then the next chapter of my life came. It was here at Briarwood. Thank you, Mr. Ethridge, for doing my sweet grandmother a favor. I hope it was worth it.

     Ray nodded as he smiled.

     So now this chapter has come to a close, and I look forward to the next chapter.  The chapter with Linda, the love of my life and new some friends. It was Briarwood, and a dear man from Morgantown that brought us all together. 

     As we move forward to this new life, we will look back on this chapter with fond memories. All the teachers, administrators and support staff that helped guide us through our years here. I love all of you. And for those students left, I say look forward to your next chapter. And the ones that follow. Your life is like a book. And I hope it's a good read. Thank you very much.

     Ray Ethridge walked back up to the podium and hugged Mike.

     “You'll be in great hands in Morgantown with Tommy and his crew. You will do great things in your life.”

     “Thanks to you Mr. Ethridge. And all those here. Thank you sir.”

     “It's been my pleasure,” he said as he tuned to the microphone.

     Today as we prepare to send these students out into the world, we welcome back one of our own. Thomas Curtis Andrews came to us in June of 1965 and prospered. He graduated as valedictorian with the class of 1969. And he is still prospering as an Engineering student at West Virginia University. He is one of our crown jewels. Please welcome back home to Briarwood, from the class of 1969, Thomas Curtis Andrews.

     Tommy walked up and hugged Mr. Ethridge. He watched as Ray sat back down. Oh, how he loved that man.

     Thank you, Mr. Ethridge, for the kind words. It is so nice to be back at the place I called home for so many years. 

     As I look out, I see many friends, both old and new. Mr. Ethridge of course. A man who became not only my Headmaster, but a mentor, a father and most importantly, a friend. I see my favorite science teacher Mr. Moorland, who became one of my dearest friends. Mr. Kramer who along with his wife Carol so honored my wife Dawn by naming their daughter after her. 

     Mrs. Reitz who helped save a troubled teen from disaster and pointed him in the right direction. She saved not only me, but so many others who have graced this Academy. I thought about a math teacher no longer with us. I would not be at WVU without the help and guidance of Phil Hartwig. And I see another dear friend Mrs. Bower, who had the difficult task of replacing Mr. Hartwig. And she did so with style, grace, dignity, compassion, and a 

love for all her students. God, how I love each and every one of you. 

     I see your valedictorian Mike Gambill who I am proud to call a dear friend, along with his fiancé Linda Keer who like me and Mike, knows what it's like to lose a loved one without warning or a chance to say goodbye. Dawn and I are thrilled that they will both be joining us at WVU next September.

     I thought about another who will arrive here next September. I am so glad my sister Lisa, has decided to follow in my footsteps. I am so proud of her. And I look forward to a lifelong relationship with her to make up for the time we've missed. I also know that she'll be in good hands here, just as I was all those years ago.

     I recalled my four years living at 'The Holley' where I not only lived but learned to love all those around me. I grew into manhood there. I thought about the many friends I made and how they will remain in my life forever.

     Some of you may or may not know, but thanks to Mr. Ethridge's vision, I was the first white student to room with a black student here at Briarwood. It had never been done before, but Bruce Walker became not only a friend and roommate, but he also became a brother. I gained another whole new family at a time when I so desperately needed one. And I am proud to say that my sister will be carrying on that tradition next year, when she becomes the roommate of Bruce Walker's sister Susan, whom I have also grown to love and cherish.   

     As I walked around downtown today, my thoughts turned to all my friends over at Charleston Catholic and how wonderful they always were to us. From the extra classes we could attend at their school, to the many basketball games I played in their wonderful gym. I remember Sister Harriet stopping to chat with me whenever she saw me on the street. Always happy and full of love, her first question to me was always 'how is your family'. And when she heard about my brother losing his life in Vietnam, she sent me a long note full of prayers and love that I cherish to this day. 

     I visited the many buildings that make up this great school, and I remembered how fortunate I was to be given the honor of coming here to learn and grow as both a student and as a man. 

     That is my message to the graduating class of 1971. Cherish what you had here. Keep it close to your heart always. As Mike just so brilliantly said, it's a chapter in the book of life.

     You will do many great things in your life, and experience wonderful people and places far beyond your wildest expectations. But for me those great things in life will always be because of my time here at Briarwood. This will be the foundation for all that you build in life. It will always be firm and strong no matter the path you take.

     I was born in Pennsylvania and moved to Indiana in the seventh grade. But when people ask me where I'm from. I always say Charleston, West 'by God' Virginia. Because this is where my life began.

     Thank you and God Bless you all.

CHAPTER 59 - THE STORE

 Dear Suz,

     I'm looking forward to school with mixed emotions. I miss you and can't wait for us to room together at school. 

    But I've had such an incredible summer here. I made friends with the girl next door. Mary is deaf and I've been learning sign language along with Morse Code. I guess I speak three 

languages now!

     Dad and Margaret have been wonderful. I've been helping dad out in the garden. It's a dirty job but when I'm done, I get a bubble bath and Margaret does my nails.

     I've even started to call her 'mom'. I know my real mother wouldn't mind. After all, they were best friends.

     Mom's been teaching me some cooking skills too. I know I won't need them at school but maybe when we all go to Morgantown for a weekend, we can cook together!

     I can't wait to see Tommy and Dawn again. They are so cool! Isn't it great having a brother? I can't wait to meet yours. I saw the pictures of Bruce up at the lake cottage with Tommy. He's cute! I hope our friendship is as strong as theirs. I know it will be.

     Speaking of the lake cottage, I had a wonderful time with Mom, Dad, Tommy, and Dawn. Wish you could have been there. It was three glorious weeks of swimming, fishing and talking.

     I even put my own worms on the hook!!

     Tommy talked on and on about you and your brother. He loves you guys and your parents SO MUCH. We spent like, every minute together. He told me a lot of things that he never told mom and dad. I guess they had a rocky relationship for a while. Tommy and I have so much to talk about.

     Dawn and I spent a lot of time together too. It's amazing that they were able to survive the time apart when Tommy was in Charleston. I hope I find that kind of love too. 

     I'm enclosing a list of the stuff I'm bringing to school. No sense in us duplicating things. Besides if we share, we can bring more clothes!!!!

     I've been busy working through the reading list they sent us. I don't want to fall behind. I have someone to live up to!

See you next month 

Lisa

     Lisa smiled as she placed the letter in the envelope. She had grown to love her new life. But Dee's words stayed with her. She would embrace the new people in her life, but she would never forget her mother and what came before.

     She had grown to love her father with a passion. They had missed so much. She could finally look at Margaret without the guilty feeling she had most of the summer. Their bond was part mother and daughter and part friend and friend. It was the best of both worlds.

     She would put the letter in the mailbox on her way to the store.

     Lisa loved to walk to the grocery store that was located on Wheeling Avenue at the edge of the housing development. John told her she could use Tommy's old bicycle, but she said she would rather walk.

     Lisa loved to wonder up and down the aisles and look at all the different types of food that was available. She enjoyed cooking and wanted to make her mom's special chill recipe for her dad and 'Mags.'

     As she rounded the aisle looking for the special beans she liked to use, she noticed a boy halfway down the aisle. He was jumping up and down and making huge gestures with his arms. At first, she though he was having a seizure, then realized that Mary was in front of him with her back facing the boy. He was making gestures at her. Since Mary was completely deaf, she could not hear him.

     Lisa hurried up the aisle and soon was right behind the boy.

     "Come on you can hear me," he said jumping up and down. "Turn around idiot, turn around. What's wrong with you, you stupid or what?" he shouted.

     Lisa glanced at another shopper. The lady just stood there in a trance, not making a move to help the young girl.

     "Hey, I'm talking to you," he shouted as he pushed Mary from behind shoving her into the shelves of canned goods. 

     Lisa reacted swiftly. Grabbing the boy from behind she spun him around and struck with a right cross and a kick in the groin. The boy hit the ground.

     Lisa looked down at the boy. "Let this be a lesson to you, smart ass," she grinned. "Don't ever bother my friend again."

     Mary picked herself up from the floor. Brushing herself off, she smiled at Lisa and mouthed the words 'thank you.'

     "What is going on here!" the store manager yelled as he arrived from across the store.

     "I tripped," the boy said. "I bumped into the girl and accidentally knocked her down. Then this girl slugged me."

     The woman shopper finally spoke up.

     "I saw the whole thing Mr. Johnson," she said with a smile. "This boy was taunting that poor girl and pushed her on purpose."

     "Is that true young lady?" he asked Mary. He was met with a blank stare.

     "Sir, she can't hear you," Lisa jumped in. "She's deaf."

     "Oh," he said softly. "She can't hear a thing?" he added as loudly as possible.

     "You can scream all you want, she can't hear you," Lisa made some motions at Mary.

     "Can you tell her how sorry we are about this, and that this boy will not be allowed in the store again?"

     Lisa smiled. "I can try, but I'm kind of new at this signing thing."

     The store manger smiled. "And how did he end up on the floor."

     Lisa grinned. "I put him there, sir."

     The man could not hide his pleasure, nor his smile.

     "Well, I guess there's nothing more to say," he nodded at Lisa then turned to the boy.

     "I suggest you leave now, and I never want to see you in my store again."

     The boy turned and started to walk away. Then he turned back to the girls. His face wild with rage.

     "I'm going to get both of you, you little sluts." 

     Then he walked briskly to the front of the store.

     Lisa had started the habit of carrying a small notebook with her. She pulled it our of her purse and quickly scribbled a note to Mary.

     "Some places you should not go to alone, next time let me know and I'll come with you."

     Mary took the pen and replied.

     "You would do that for me?" she asked.

     Lisa smiled and signed 'YES' then wrote on the pad. "That's what friends are for."

     Both girls laughed and finished their shopping together. They returned to the Andrews house where together they cooked up a feast of Jane Butlers famous chili.

     A week later, the Andrews were getting ready for their annual neighborhood barbecue. They thought it would be a good chance for Lisa to meet all the neighbors and perhaps make some friends her own age.

     Lisa worked hard helping to set up all the tables and chairs. As she finished with all the place settings, she looked at Margaret for approval.

     "Sweetheart they all look wonderful. Why don't you go ahead and get cleaned up and dressed." Margaret smiled.

     "OK, I haven't picked out what I'm going to wear yet," Lisa said as she started back into the house.

     Margaret called after her. "I am sure whatever you pick, you'll look positively radiant."  

     Forty-five minutes later Lisa returned to the backyard. Some of the guests had started to arrive and Margaret was anxious to introduce her new family member. She was indeed radiant dressed in her standard blue jeans and white blouse. She added a blue jean vest along with a long necklace that Margaret had given her along with some matching earrings. As she walked into the yard several heads turned in her direction, and they were all attached to teenage boys. She was the prettiest thing at the party.

     She saw him from a distance but there was no question who he was. 

     "Mom , who is that boy over there?" she pointed towards the back fence.

     "You mean the redhead?" she asked. 

     Lisa nodded.

     "That's David Martin, he's a real nice boy. You might like him."

     Lisa shook her head. "I've already met that jerk and no, I do not like him," she said with a large amount of venom in her voice.

     Margaret was surprised. The look on her face was full of questions.

     "Mom, I ran into him at the store last week. He was tormenting Mary and pushed her into the shelves when she didn't respond to him."

     "Oh dear, was Mary hurt? Is she OK?"

     Lisa laughed. "She was after I decked the jerk."

     "You got into a fight?" Margaret exclaimed.

     "No, not a fight.," she grinned. "One punch and a kick below the belt was all it took. He went down like a lumpy bag of wheat."

     Margaret thought back to the Tommy days. Lisa was just as protective, and she was not going to respond to her daughters' actions in a negative way.

     "Well sweetie, it sounds like he deserved it. I suggest you just stay away from him. We don't want any incidents today," she smiled.

     "OK, I will," Lisa smiled again as she walked away.

     The cookout was a huge success and Lisa was able to ignore David the whole afternoon. Luckily Mary was out of town with her parents so she could not attend the party. Lisa was hoping they would get back in time as she missed her friend. But they would have plenty of time before she headed off to Charleston and Mary started at the deaf school.

     Lisa placed some paper plates in the trash can, she turned around and ran right into David.

     "Well, well, well," he glared. "Hello slugger."

     Lisa turned to walk away without saying a word.

     "Come on talk to me. I know you can hear me," he laughed.

     "I hear you just fine, jerk face." Lisa replied.

     Lisa again turned to walk away a second time, when David grabbed her by the arm. Lisa's first thought was to slug him again, but she remembered Margaret saying she didn't want any 'incidents'.

     David spun her around and glared into her eyes.

    "I should pay you back for kicking me in the balls," he grinned. "You won't get the best of me this time."

     "You don't have any balls," Lisa quipped. He squeezed harder.

     "You're hurting me," Lisa cried out.

     "So, not as much as you hurt me. Now it's payback time, bitch." He drew his other arm backwards as he made a fist.

      Lisa did not know that Mary had indeed returned from her trip and ran next door as soon as she got home.

     She saw David grab her by the arm and knew her friend was in trouble.

     A deep growling sound came from her throat as she ran across the yard in a flash. In a tackle that would have made 'Mean' Joe Greene proud, she slammed the boy to the ground. Straddling him, she proceeded to hit him several times.

     It took Lisa a couple of seconds to react. She grabbed Mary from behind and pulled her off and then hugged her. It was a hug telling her that she was all right.

     By this time Margaret and John had arrived.

     "What the hell is going on?" John asked the boy on the ground.

     David said nothing.

     "Is this a continuation of what happened at the store?" Margaret asked Lisa.

     Tears came to Lisa's eyes. "I tried mom, I really did. He came up and grabbed me. Mary saw it and was trying to protect me. Please believe me,"

     Margaret smiled and turned to John. "I'll fill you in later."

     She then stared down at David. "I suggest you get your ass off the ground and go home. Don't you ever come near my daughter or her friend again." Her stare was firm and mean. "You got that you little troublemaker?"

     "She started it," David said, trying to place the blame elsewhere.

      "Bull," Margaret barked. "And I intend to talk to your parents about this. Now get out," she yelled pointing to the street.

     As the boy stood up, he glared at Lisa and Mary, silently saying 'You haven't seen the last of me yet.'

     As the young bully made his way to the street, Margaret put her arm around Lisa. "I know you tried to avoid him. But you don't let anyone grab you like that. I hate fighting. It solves nothing, but I also know that sometimes you need to defend yourself."

     "And your friends," John added.

     "Sweetheart, never be afraid to tell us things. We won't judge or condemn. We are both here to help you in your journey through life."

     John thought back to Tommy days of getting into trouble. He remembered never asking his son what had actually happened and why. He was not going to make that mistake again.

     "Lisa," he said. "Walking away is always best but when someone grabs you, you have our permission to defend yourself."

     Lisa smiled as she put her arms around Mary. "OK dad." 

CHAPTER 60 - GRANDMA

     Margaret was sitting at the table with her paper and morning coffee when Lisa came into the kitchen.

     "Good morning sweetheart, you're up early."

     Lisa glanced up at the wall clock above the sink. It was just past six.

     "I thought I would get an early start today. Actually, I feel like a walk. It looks like it's going to be a beautiful day."

     "That sounds fine, and when you get back, I'll fix you some breakfast."

     Lisa was perfectly capable of fixing her own breakfast, but she knew that Margaret enjoyed doing things for her, so she decided not to deprive her of that fun.

     "I'll be back in a bit," she said as she finished tying her tennis shoes and headed for the door.

     "Watch out for cars," Margaret called after her.

     "OK mom, I will," she said as she opened the front door.

     Lisa liked her new neighborhood. It was quiet and traffic was light enough that she could walk without too many cars passing her.

     The morning dew had not evaporated, and temperatures this morning were in the low sixties. It was perfect walking weather.

     As she headed up Purdue Avenue, she looked at all the houses. They were all different, not like most housing developments that used the same floor plan over and over. But she still missed the older homes in her old neighborhood. She hoped one day to live in a huge 'Victorian' with three floors, and old hardwood floors. She would have a huge four poster bed, and a fireplace in every room. Just like the huge mansions back home. 

     'Back home', she thought to herself. There was no more 'back home' for her. She thought about her mother's letter.  Yes, it was all right to embrace her new life and her new home. Lisa smiled. She would make her mother proud as well as her new mother.

     As she walked, she thought about Margaret. She was so kind and so loving. It amazed her at how her new mother handled all the years of hating her mother, then the true love she had for her showing through. Her father was wonderful, and she loved them both more and more every day.

     As she continued, she noticed an older lady in one of the yards who seemed to be caring for her roses. She had short gray hair and was dressed in a house coat. She was kneeling on the ground and Lisa could see fuzzy slippers protruding behind her. The lady noticed her and gave her a wave as she started to stand.

     As Lisa was waving back, the woman took a step and tripped. Lisa watched in horror as she fell to the ground.

     "Damn it," the woman shouted as she hit the ground. 

    Lisa ran to the woman's rescue.

     "Are you all right?" she asked as she took the woman's arm and helped her up.

     "I seem to be," she sighed. "It's just part of being old, I guess. I should be more careful." She brushed herself off. "Well, everything seems to be in order and working, dear."

     Lisa glanced around. "There is a hole in your yard. That's why you tripped.

     "Damned groundhogs," she exclaimed. "There going to kill me one day," she grinned.

     Lisa took her by the arm. "Let me help you."

     “No no," the woman said. "I'm fine."

     Lisa smiled. "Are you sure, can I do anything for you?" she asked.

     The woman smiled. "Why yes you can, young lady."

     Lisa looked at her and smiled.

     "You can share tea with me."

     "I don't know ma'am. I'm not supposed to talk to strangers."

     "Sweetheart, I'm no stranger. I'm Martha Chipman and I know that you're the new Andrews girl." she said as they walked up to the porch.

     Lisa laughed. "So I guess we're not strangers after all."

     Martha pointed to a chair on the porch. 

     "Give me a minute to get the tea, then we can chat. I don't get much company."

     Lisa sat down while the woman went to get the tea. Lisa was not a tea drinker as she would have rather had a strong cup of coffee. However, she did not want to disappoint this nice lady.

     She sat on the porch listening to the birds sing. She loved the mornings as it was her favorite time of the day. She watched as the robins frolicked in Mrs. Chipman's bird bath in the center of the yard. She was amazed at how lovely the yard looked. 

     Soon Martha returned carrying a tray with a tea pot, two cups and saucers and two huge doughnuts.

     Lisa looked at the cups, they were extremely fancy and was obviously the woman's fine China.

     "Mrs. Chipman, these cups are divine," she commented.

     "They were a wedding present when I was married in 1915. My mother-in-law was a huge fan of Haviland China," she stopped, and sadness came to her face.

     "I'm sorry, every time I think of marriage, I miss my William more and more," Martha said as she poured the tea into the cup.

      "I'm so sorry," Lisa could not think of any other response

     Martha smile. "Don't fret dear, we had a wonderful life. Our only regret was not having children. I would love to have grand kids to keep me company."

 

     Lisa took a bite of her doughnut, and it was unbelievable. She had never tasted anything like this. It melted in her mouth.

     "Mrs. Chipman, this is positively the best doughnut I've ever had in my whole life," she exclaimed.

     "Dear, dear. First of all call me Martha and those are homemade donuts."

     Lisa smiled. "How bout I call you 'Grandma Martha," she said with a grin.

     Martha's face lit up like the star at the top of the Christmas tree.

     "Dear, that would be wonderful."

      Lisa put down the doughnut. "Can I ask a favor? I know we don't know each other well, and I don't want to be forward."

     Martha sat her cup down on the tray.

     "Ask away dear." 

     "Please, please, would you teach me how to make these?"

     Martha face glowed and a huge smile appeared.

 

     "Honey, I would be honored. Good recipes are made to be shared. I had this Cousin Maude, God rest her soul. She had all these great recipes in her head. I asked her a million times to write them all down, but she never did. She took them to her grave with her, and now they are lost." 

     Lisa picked up her doughnut and smiled. "Grandma Martha, I promise you that this recipe will never be lost. I will cherish it and pass it down to my kids and tell them to pass it down to 

theirs. Your recipe will live forever."

     "That's nice dear, now tell me about you. How are you adjusting here?"

     "Fine ma'am. It's been hard since the adoption, but I am getting along just fine."

     "It does help when the adoptive father is the real father, doesn't it?" she said with a wink.

    Lisa was flabbergasted. How in the world did this woman know?

     Martha smiled and reached over and patted her hand.

     "Don't worry dear, I won't tell."

    "How did? How?" Lisa could not find the words.

     "Honey, it's not hard to figure out," she paused. "All one has to do is get a good look at you. You have Tommy's eyes and George's," she paused. "God rest his soul, his mouth."

     Lisa was stunned. She never thought of the family resemblance.

     "Don't worry dear, I doubt the neighbors will figure it out and if they do, they won't say anything."

     "Amazing," Lisa sighed.

     "Now I don't have it all figured out but obviously you're younger than Tommy."

     "Yes, four years younger."

     "So, I am going to guess that John is your natural father and someone else was your mother. That means that John had a little extra curricular entanglement as we old people like to call it."

     Lisa laughed. She was not offended by this woman. After all, it was the truth.

     "My mother was their best friend," Lisa said letting out a breath. "Long before I was born her husband was killed in a factory accident. Dad blamed himself for it and went a bit too far in comforting my mother," she grinned. "He didn't know about me until I was ten years old. They needed his medical records because I was sick. The secret was out. Mom never asked for anything except once. She needed some help financially and Dad stepped forward and helped. When mom got sick, I tracked him down and the rest is history."

     Lisa had no idea why she was telling an almost perfect stranger her life story. However, she felt comfortable with this woman.

     For the next thirty minutes Lisa told Martha her life story. She left nothing out.

     "You know, I hear that Tommy did very well at that private school," Martha commented.

     "Tommy is wonderful," Lisa beamed.

     "How's that little Thurston girl doing? She is such a gem,"

     "They are both great."

     Martha smiled. "Tommy used to run by here every day when he was home from school. He would wave and occasionally he would sit and talk. What a fine young man he is. When he and Dawn were planning the wedding, they walked up here and personally invited me to attend. It was wonderful. I even got to dance with him. I haven't had as much fun in years."

     Lisa frowned. "I wish I could have been there."

     "Cheer up dear, you and the Andrews' have years ahead of you. Oh, what great adventures you'll have."

     Lisa realized it was getting late as the sun was higher in the sky.

     "Oh dear, Grandma Martha, I better be going. Mom will worry if I'm not home for breakfast."

     "I'm sorry I took up all your time for your walk," Martha said quietly.

     Lisa laughed. "I wouldn't have missed this for the world. Making new friends is better than walking any day of the week."

     "You know what Lisa, tomorrow is Saturday. Why don't you come up in the morning and we'll make those donuts. If you have time."

     Lisa got up to leave. "That would be wonderful, Grandma Martha. I'll be here. What time?"

     "How about eight. It takes a long time."

     "Eight it is." Lisa said as she stepped off of the porch.

     "And dear," she called after her.

     Lisa turned around.

     "If your friend Mary wants to learn too, that would be great."

     "You know about Mary?" Lisa asked.

     Martha smiled. "I know everything about this neighborhood. Like I said, I don't gossip, but I watch, and I listen," she smiled.

     "I'll ask her, thanks," Lisa said with a wave as she turned to start home.

     The next morning right at eight, Lisa and her friend Mary were at Martha's door ready to learn.

     And they learned more than just cooking. Martha was slow and methodical and told many stories as they prepared the ingredients. 

     She was patient with Mary and made sure she understood each and every step. Lisa had learned a lot about signing but still had an occasional problem communicating with her friend. 

As they waited for the dough to rise, they sat on the front porch drinking tea and telling stories. 

     By the end of the day, the girls knew how to make donuts, and Martha had two young girls that she could call granddaughters.

CHAPTER  61 - SETTLING IN SEPTEMBER 1971 (Room 407)

     John and Margaret were helping Lisa settle into her room when the Walker's arrived.

     Lisa ran over to Susan and hugged her.

     “Our adventure begins,” she laughed.

     John shook David's hand and hugged Mary Ann. He had come so far.

     They helped the girls settle in, then they left for Morgantown. John and Margaret had accepted David's invitation to stay the night with them. They would leave the next day for a trip to Kansas City to visit Margaret's sister. 

     As they were finishing their unpacking, there was a knock at the door.

     Susan opened it to find a smiling Carol Reitz.

     “Hi, you must be Susan, and that pretty blond one over there is Lisa. I'm Carol Rob...I mean Reitz. The adoption was just final last week, still having trouble remembering to use that name,” she laughed.  

     Lisa came quickly to the door.

     “Please come in Carol Robreitz,” she said laughing. “Yep, I'm Lisa and this is Susan. Tommy said you might look us up. Come on in and join the party.”

     The girls talked for a while, getting to know each other. Carol felt comfortable with Susan and Lisa. The three girls would form a bond that would last a lifetime.

     Soon it was time to start the new school year.

     Lisa liked living in 'The Holley' She loved Miss Diez, and soon fit in with all the other students. 

     Her favorite teacher would be Mr. Moorland. She would never forget the first day in his classroom. All the students were seated as Mr. Moorland entered the room.

     “Sorry I'm late folks, that's normally not my style,” he grinned at the class. “We normally don't have traffic jams here in Charleston and they chose today of all days to start one.”

     He scanned the class then stopped when he got to Lisa. He immediately looked at his class list.

     “Lisa Andrews?” he said looking right at her. The resemblance was hard to miss.

     She looked down at the front of her notebook. When she looked back up at Mr. Moorland, she had a huge smile.

     “That's what it says here,” she tapped slightly on the notebook.

     “Wow, you look just like another Andrews I know,” he said shaking his head.

     “You mean Tommy?” she asked. “He's my big brother.”

     “I heard his sister was coming here, but I am still shocked. I knew Tommy for four years and he never once mentioned a sister. Then at graduation last June, he talks about a sister coming here and rooming with Bruce's sister. I am flabbergasted.”

     “It's a long story Mr. Moreland,” Lisa said with a grin.

     Keith Mooreland could not contain his laughter.

     “Yes, I am sure it is a long story, if Tommy's involved. I look forward to hearing it.”

     Lisa would spend a lot of time with Keith Mooreland both in the classroom and the Ham Radio Room. Like the one before her, Keith would make sure she passed her test.

CHAPTER 62 - TROUBLE IN MUNCIE – EARLY NOVEMBER 1971

     Lisa returned from her Saturday morning library visit in time for lunch with Susan. As she entered 'The Holley' she went over to the mail slot to check her mail. There was a note:

     "Call home right away."

     She walked over to the pay phone and placed a collect call home. She knew something had to be wrong. 'God, I hope nothing's happened to mom or dad,' she silently thought.  She knew she could not take any more disasters,

     Margaret answered on the second ring.

     "Hello"

     "This is the operator, I have a collect call," 

     Margaret immediately interrupted.

     "Yes operator, I'll accept the charges."

     "Go ahead miss," the operator said.

     "Mom, what's wrong? Is it dad?"

     "No sweetie we're OK, but Mary's been hurt."

     Lisa's leaned up against the phone. "Mary, hurt? How?" she exclaimed. "What happened? How bad?"

     "Sweetie, you need to calm down and be brave now." Margaret added. "It'll be OK."

     "Tell me mom, tell me."

     Margaret took a deep breath. "She was walking home from the Kennedy library last night. He followed her Lisa, that damned Martin kid. He followed her," she paused unable to continue.

     "Mom," Lisa pleaded. "What did he do to my friend?"

     Margaret started to cry. "He dragged her behind a vacant house. He beat her up really bad, Lisa. Then he," she stopped. "Then he," she stopped again.

     How do you tell your sixteen-year-old daughter this news?

     Lisa knew. 

     "Mom, did that bastard rape my friend?"

     Margaret sobbed. "Yes honey, he did. She's in the hospital."

     Now Lisa was crying. "Will she be all right?"

     "Yes, physically she'll be fine. But she won't talk to anyone. She just lays there, facing the wall mouthing your name over and over."

     Lisa almost dropped the phone. "Mom, I need to come home, now. Mary needs me."

     Margaret took a second to compose herself. "I've already talked to Mr. Ethridge. It's OK honey. I called Tommy while I was waiting for you to call back. He has the weekend off, so he's already on his way down from Morgantown to pick you up. Mike Gambill is going to get his class notes until he returns."

     Lisa let out a sigh. "Thanks mom. It'll be really late when we get back, so could you tell Mrs. Day that I'll be there in the morning? Have her tell Mary I'm coming."

     Lisa knew that her friend would survive this ordeal, but would have a long and rough road ahead of her. 

     Tommy arrived in Charleston a few hours later and ran from the parking lot to 'The Holley'

     "I'm here to pick up Lisa Andrews," he told the young man at the desk.

     "And you are?" he asked.

     "Her brother." Tommy showed him his W.V.U. student ID.

     The boy smiled. "Sorry Tommy, but you know how careful we are around here. I should have recognized you. Lisa looks just like you."

     Tommy laughed as he extended his hand.

     "Never apologize for following the rules. That's what they're for."

      Jimmy Grant, please to meet you," He looked over at a young girl who was retrieving her mail from the mailboxes next to the reception desk.

     "Diane, would you do me a favor and run up to 407. Tell Lisa Andrews her brother is here."

     The girl nodded and walked briskly to the elevators.

     "I heard what happened to her friend. Will she be, OK?"

     "I think so. I only got a second to talk to our mother about it. Seems this kid really hurt her."

     "I'm sorry Tommy, really I am."

     Tommy nodded. They talked for a few minutes while they waited for Lisa to come down. Jimmy brought Tommy up to date on some of the happenings around campus.

     Soon, Lisa exited the elevator with Susan at her side. She jumped into Tommy's arms. "Thank you, thank you, thank you," she cried, kissing him on the cheek.

     Tommy hugged her for a longtime.

     "It'll be all right Lisa, I promise."

     Lisa let go and Susan hugged her brothers best friend.

     "Tommy, take care of her, OK?"

     "You know I will Susan. I wish I could stay and talk, but I need to get her to Indiana as soon as I can. And it's a long drive."

     Susan smiled. "As always, Tommy Andrews to the rescue. You know I love you."

     Tommy kissed her on the forehead. "Me too Susan, me too."

     Lisa picked up her overnight bag. "You ready?" she asked.

     Tommy saluted his sister. "Yes, ma'am. Ready."

     He hugged Susan one more time and waved to Jimmy.

     "Nice to meet you.”

     Jimmy smiled.  "Pleasure was all mine Tommy, all mine."   

CHAPTER  63 - HOME AGAIN

     It was late when Tommy and Lisa arrived in Muncie. They learned that John was on a fishing trip with some coworkers from the plant but would be home the next day. Lisa immediately went to her room while Tommy talked to his mother in the kitchen.

     "Mom, how bad is it?"

     Margaret sighed. "I talked to Debbie about two hours ago. Mary just lays there, mouthing Lisa's name over and over."

     "So they're close."

     Margaret smiled. "Yes, very close. From the day they met out on the patio. They were almost inseparable all summer. Mary was doing so well at the deaf school too. Debbie picks her up every Friday afternoon in Indianapolis and brings her home for the weekend. Friday when they got home Mary went to the library to research a paper.” She started to sob.

     Tommy leaned over and hugged his mother. "Lisa's strong, she'll help Mary get through this."

     "You know, Lisa was worried about having two best friends."

     Tommy laughed. "So, you told her about Bruce and Gary, right?"

     "Yes, I did," she smiled. "She understood that it was OK to have more than one 'best friend.' In fact, she said if it was good enough for her older brother, it was good enough for her."

     Tommy took his mother's hand. "She's been good for you, hasn't she?"

     A tear came to the corner of Margaret's eye.

     "Yes, at first I felt guilty. George was dead, and I was loving another child."

     "Mom, it's OK. Lisa shared a letter with me that her mother wrote to her shortly before she died. Not to break any confidences, but." he paused, "Jane told her that it was OK to go through that door and love again. I am sure George would agree. So, mom, don't worry about that door. Go through it and love this girl like I know you can."

     "Tommy, I do love her. I never thought I would feel that way again. But I love her not only for me, but for your father. He's a changed man son. He's thoughtful and loving. All of a sudden he seems happy, perhaps for the first time in his life."

     "I've seen it too." he smiled. "Especially with me."

     “It seems Lisa has done the impossible,” Margaret smiled. “She turned your father into a human being.”

     Tommy laughed as he thought back to those dark days of his childhood. Then he smiled.

     “Yes, mom, I think she did. And look what she's done for you. You're happy and radiant. And let's be honest here. It's been a long time since you've been happy and radiant.”

     Margaret nodded. It was the truth. For the first time perhaps since 1954, she was truly happy.

     “So mom, since you gave my room away, where do I sleep?”

     Margaret laughed. "We turned George's room into a guest room," she paused looking at her son. "But if that's too weird for you, I can make up the sofa in the TV room.

     "No mom, that's fine. George won't mind."

     Tommy slowly entered George's old room. He reached for the light switch and was amazed at what he saw. Gone was the pine desk that John had made when George was seven. The single bed had been replaced with a double, and the room repainted. Frilly curtains hung in the window. It did not look at all like a teenager's bedroom. Not anymore.

     Tommy sat his overnight bag on the bed and went over to one of the two windows. He looked down at the Thurston house. How many nights had he looked out his bedroom window at that house down the street? Then he smiled.

     He didn't know the exact number, but he knew that he looked at it every night. Every night from December 13, 1963, until he was banished to Briarwood in 1965.

     Tommy laid down on the bed and immediately fell asleep

     All of a sudden he sat straight up.

     George was sitting at his old desk by the window. It was the desk that wasn't there when he went to bed. In fact, the room looked like it had not been changed since George was in high school. George was smiling.

     "George, I hope you don't mind me sleeping here." Tommy said quietly.

     George laughed. "No dear brother, it's fine." George got up and floated over to the bed.

     "Not a fun trip home is it?"

     Tommy sighed. "No George, it's not."

     "Reminds me of another quick trip you had to make."

     Tommy thought back to those terrible days in the spring of 1968.

     "George, when does it all end? How much pain do we all have to go through?"

     "Tommy, you have to go through some pain in order to appreciate the happiness. You know that. Otherwise, the happiness is meaningless. Look at you and Dawn. All that you went through, the separation, everyone trying to break you apart. Now you can appreciate each other more."

     "George, pain is one thing, but this is too much. That poor girl didn't deserve this kind of pain."

     "Mary is going to be fine Tommy, really. She'll have a tough time for a while, but Lisa will help her through it. That girl is strong, like you and dad. It'll be OK."

     "You sure?" Tommy asked.

     George looked at his brother. "Tommy, dead people don't lie." Then he smiled. "Mary is a very special young lady. Sometimes when God takes something away, he gives something totally different back. Mary will be fine and has a long happy life ahead."

     "So when God took her hearing away, what did he give her in return?" Tommy asked.

     "Love Tommy, he gave her love and the ability to love others. You were born with that, but I wasn't. That was the big difference between us. I wish I could have seen it when you were ten or eleven." 

     A tear came down his face. 

     "Maybe things would have been different for us. I would have gladly given up my hearing for the ability to love others."

     "I'm sorry George."

     George tried to smile. "Don't be sorry my brother, just continue to love. And continue to live."

     "And the kid that did this?" Tommy asked.

     George shook his head. "Oh, don't you worry. He's already turned eighteen. He's an adult now and shall be treated as such. Mr. Martin will get his," then he started to laugh. But it was a laugh full of venom. It was loud and long and reverberated as it faded away. 

     Next thing Tommy knew the sun was peeking through the bedroom curtains. It was time for another day.

CHAPTER  64 - LISA AND HER FRIEND

     Tommy held his sister's hand as the approached the elevators at Ball Memorial Hospital.

     The was something about the smell in hospitals that nauseated Tommy. After what Lisa had been though with her mother, it did not seem to bother her. She had spent days and days by Jane's side at Sharon General Hospital.

     "Lisa, it'll be OK," Tommy assured her.

     Lisa tried to smile. "I hope I can help get her through this. I wish I was closer."

     Tommy stopped and turned to face her.

     "Lisa honey. She'll be fine. I promise. Use your limited time with her wisely. Comfort her and love her. But most importantly you need to reassure her that she has done nothing wrong. This is not her fault."

     "Are you positive she'll be, OK? How do you know that Tommy?"

     Tommy smiled. How he loved this girl.

     "Because George told me so last night. That's why."

     Before Lisa could respond the elevator door opened. Tommy saw Dr. Dunning and had a flashback to another time and another emergency trip home to Indiana.

     "Hello Dr. Dunning. You probably won't remember me; it was several years ago you operated on my girlfriend."

     Dr. Dunning smiled as he extended his hand. "Of course I remember, Tommy isn't it?"

     Tommy nodded.

     "I am afraid I don't recall the last name, but I remember you were in a boarding school out of state and raced back here to be by her side."

     "That's right sir. And I'm still by her side."

     Dr. Dunning grinned. "And how is she doing?" 

     "Great sir. We've been married for a little over two years."

     He looked over at Lisa, noting the resemblance. "And this has to be a sister?"

     Tommy smiled. "Yes sir, this is my sister Lisa."

     "Well hello young lady," he smiled. "Are you here to see someone?"

     "Yes sir. My friend Mary Day is up on the third floor."

     Dr. Dunning nodded his head. "So, you're the one she keeps asking for. I'm so glad you're here. That girl needs you."

     "Yes sir. Tommy came down to my boarding school and brought me home last night."

     Now is was the doctor's turn to smile. "Reminds me of what he did a few years ago."

     "Is Mary going to be all right sir?" Lisa asked.

     Dr. Dunning smiled. "Yes, she'll be fine. I can't tell you much since you're not family, but I just left her mother and father. They can fill you in."

     Dr Dunning got off on the same floor with Tommy and Lisa and escorted them into the waiting room.

     Debbie Day immediately jumped up and hugged Lisa. "Thank you for coming so fast," she exclaimed then glanced over at Tommy. 

     "You must be the Tommy we have heard so much about. Thank you for bringing her home."

     Tommy noticed that her eyes were bloodshot, and she looked like she had not slept in days. Her husband Bill looked like he had been through a war.

     "Is there anything I can do, Mrs. Day?" Tommy asked.

     "You can start by calling us Bill and Debbie," Bill Day said as he extended his hand.

     "Yes sir, nice to meet you both. Mom will be up later, and dad should be back in town this evening."

     Lisa was anxious to go see Mary. "Can I see her now?"

     Debbie tried to smile. "Yes honey, of course."

     Mary Day was lying flat on her back staring up at the ceiling. The bruises on her face were evident. Her right arm was in a cast.    

     Lisa slowly walked into the room. Mary saw her and immediately the tears flowed. She reached out her free arm and not uttering a sound, she waited with her arm out. Anguish written all over her young face. 

     Lisa ran to her bed side and hugged her friend holding on to her for a long time.

     Mary's body rocked with sobs. Now she was groaning.

     Lisa let go and looked at her friend.

     "I'm here now. We'll get through this together. It will be all right." she signed.

     "Lisa," Mary cried out loud. It was loud and guttural, but everyone understood.

     She hugged Mary again.

     Lisa would spend the next hour holding her friend and letting the tears come. When Mary was all cried out, they could talk.

     Debbie looked over at Tommy. "This is the first time she's cried. She knows what happened and all she did was lay here silently calling your sister's name." She started to cry.

     "This is the first step in her recovery. I think we should leave them be for a while," Bill added. "It looks like she is in great hands."

     They left the two friends in their grief and went back to the waiting room.

     As they sat down, Tommy decided to bring up the subject.

     "I don't mean to pry, but how is she really doing?"

     Bill sighed, looking at Tommy.

     "He beat her pretty badly. Broken arm, three teeth knocked out. Two black eyes, cuts and scrapes from the rocks on the ground. But the worse thing is he," Bill stopped trying to find the words.

     "He tore her up, Tommy. When they found her, she was bleeding heavily. They had to sew her up. They don't know if she'll ever be able to have children."

     "And the creep that did this?"

     "A neighbor saw him running away and recognized him. They arrested him immediately. His parents already has some high-priced lawyer involved."

     Tommy looked over at Debbie. "Would you mind if I made a phone call? Maybe I can help?"

     Debbie nodded but Tommy could sense the questions in her mind.

     "Lisa's roommate Susan's brother and I are best friends. Their father is an attorney in Morgantown. He oversees our trust funds. Although he doesn't do criminal law, I'll bet he can recommend someone here that can help. Mary needs to be protected and we want to make damn sure this kid stays behind bars."

      An hour later, Lisa slowly walked into the waiting room with her head down. Tommy got up and went over to hug her.  

     "She cried herself to sleep," Lisa started to sob. "Oh Tommy, what do I do? I don't know what  to do."

     "Lisa," Debbie went over to her. "You do what you've done from the moment you two met. Be her friend. Love her and reassure her that she'll get through this."

     "I don't know Mrs. Day, I don't think she will ever get over this."

     "No she won't, but she has to get through it and move on," Tommy added. "She can not let this define her life. She has years and years of joy ahead of her."

     "Yes, and I'll be there the whole time." Lisa added.

     John arrived back from his fishing trip unaware of the events occurring in the neighborhood. 

Margaret filled him in.

     A little after nine, Lisa and Tommy returned from the hospital with the Days.

     After a brief reunion the talk turned to Lisa's friend.

     "So she'll be OK?" John asked.

     "Yeah dad, physically she'll be fine, but has a long road ahead," Lisa told him.

     John sighed. "Can we do anything, anything at all?" Tommy thought he saw a tear in the corner of his fathers eye.

     "Dad, just be there for the Days. I know you and Bill don't have a lot in common, but he's going to need a friend now." Tommy added.

     "OK son. That sounds like a good idea. We really don't know each other well. Maybe I can get him to join the bowling league with me and Ted."

     "How is Ted and Jackie? I think Dee got a letter last week."

     "They're fine. Adjusting to married life. It's been hard on Ted. He was single for so long and had Dee to look after. But he's doing well."

     "I hope to get them to Morgantown soon. Dee misses them."

     "And they miss her too. We all do," he smiled.

     "I almost forgot. Remind me to call David in the morning. I need a recommendation for a good criminal lawyer that can help the Day's out and protect Mary's interests."

 

CHAPTER  65 - CAROL AND LISA

     After a long weekend in Muncie, it was time for Lisa and Tommy to get back to West Virginia, Lisa knew that Mary had a long long road ahead of her. It would not be a speedy recovery. Lisa was sad that she could not be there for her friend, but Margaret told her that she would help Mary as much as possible.

     The morning after she returned to Charleston, Carol Reitz came up to her in the cafeteria.

     “Lisa, I heard about your friend,” she said quietly. “Is she O.K.?” she asked. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

     Lisa smiled at her friend. She knew that Carol had it tough for a while, but here she is wanting to help a complete stranger.

     “No Carol, she's in good hands with her mom and dad. They will get her the help she needs to get through this.”

     “Having people around you that care is the most important thing.” Carol said, a tear slowly forming. “She's lucky she has that,” she paused. “And friends like you.”

     Lisa smiled and reached across the table and took Carol's hand. 

     “And friends like you.”

     Carol reached into her notebook and took out a large envelope.

     “I didn't have your friend's address, but I made this get-well card,” she paused. “I couldn't find anything that was appropriate for this situation, so I thought a 'we're thinking of you' card would be better.” 

     She handed the card to Lisa.

     Lisa opened it and smiled.

     “Carol, it looks like the whole school signed it. How in the world?”

     Carol grinned. “I did it like a chain letter. It got passed around school in a day.”

     “Wow,” Lisa exclaimed. “Some of the kids wrote some very nice messages.”

     “I hope Mary likes it,” Carol said.

     Lisa looked down at what Carol had written.

     'Be Brave, Be Bold, Be Strong. We are all on your side – Love – Carol Reitz'

     “Oh Carol, this is the sweetest thing ever. I can't wait to mail it to her.”

     A week later, a huge envelope arrived at Mary's home. It was a card from strangers that Mary would cherish for the rest of her life.

Dear Lisa,

Hope all is well in West by God Virginia. Ha ha.

The card your friends sent meant so much to me. They are truly a wonderful bunch of kids. And if I ever get to Charleston for a visit, I want to meet every last one of them. They are helping me heal. And the message from your blind friend is one I will cherish forever. I can't  read braille, but Dad knew a professor at Ball State that could. It was wonderful.

I am doing better every day. It helps to be back at school. It takes my mind off of 'it'

That's what I call it. 'It' I still can't say the word. 

The doctors say I am doing just fine, and I wasn't hurt as bad as they thought. At least not physically.

The bruises are gone and I get my cast off next week. But I'm afraid the emotional scars remain.

Dad says that Martin is going to go away for a long long time. I'm scared but I can't wait for the trial. I am ready to take the stand and tell it all. 

Thanks for telling mom that you would come back and testify as well. We are all hoping he pleads guilty and just goes away.

Lisa, I miss you. You're the only friend I have.

I can't wait for your next trip home. we have so much to talk about.

Mary

 

Dear Mary,

I am glad you are doing well. You are starting to put this terrible ordeal behind you. Just remember to keep looking ahead, and that I love you.

That's what I did when my mom died. I knew if I kept looking back, I would never grow into this new life that I have grown to love more than anything. I miss my mom, but I am so happy.

And I am glad that you are a part of of my life. I can't wait to see you.

I decided not to go to summer school this year. I talked to Mr. Ethridge and he agreed that I should spend time with my new family. I am going to spend a week with Tommy and Dawn, then we'll go up to the lake cottage for two weeks. Mom says you can come too if you like. Please?

love ya,

Lisa

CHAPTER  66 - THE BREAKTHROUGH

MARCH 1972

     Spring had come early to Charleston, and the weather was warm. For the first time since October, kids could walk around town without heavy coats.

     Lisa was looking forward to going back to Muncie to spend her spring break with Mags and John. And to see Mary.

     She had just returned from the library when she heard a knock on her door.

     She opened it to find Carol.

     “Hey Carol, come on in.”

     Carol looked in the room. “Is Susan here?” she asked.

     Lisa got a funny look on her face. “No, she's still at the library.”

     Carol came into the room. “Good, I love Suz, but I wanted to talk to you alone.”

     Lisa saw the tear in her eye.

     “Carol what's wrong?” as they went over to the bed to sit down.

     “Lisa, I can't get your friend Mary out of my head. What happened to her is beyond imagination. I can't get it out of my mind.”

     Lisa nodded. “Me too, but she is doing much better. I just got a letter from her.” she walked over to the desk, retrieved the letter and gave it to Carol.

     Carol read the letter slowly. Then said. “You may think she's doing better, but she's not.” She pointed to the letter. Shaking her head. “She calls the rape 'it'. It wasn't an 'it', it was a rape. And she needs to call it that.”

     “But in the letter, she says she is fine,” Lisa pleaded.

     “Well, I told everyone I was fine too, but I'm far from it, and so is Mary. Regardless of what she says. Trust me, I know. I've been there. In that very situation,” she started to cry.

     That's the moment when Lisa realized where this conversation was going.

     “Does Mrs. Reitz know?” Lisa asked softly as tears came to her eyes.

     “No, and I've not gotten the nerve to tell her yet. I know I need to. But I just can't. Not yet.”

     “You wanna tell me about it,” Lisa said quietly.

     Carol took in a deep breath. “Lisa, I came from a terrible home,” she stopped.

     Lisa put her arm around her. “Yes, I know. Tommy told me about your brother.”

     “Yeah, he was a problem. But Dad was worse. He changed as I got older. He started looking at me,” she stopped. Crying harder now. “He would come to my room at night, drunk.” 

     She started to shake. The memory was just too strong. Even after all this time had passed.

     “So, your Dad.....?” Lisa could not finish the question.

     Carol nodded. “And my brother.”

     “Jesus E. Christ,” Lisa said quietly. She was not prepared to deal with this.

     “You need to talk to Janice, today,” she said in a demanding tone.

     “No, you need to talk to Mary when you get home. A serious talk. The longer she waits to get it out the better. If you wait too long like me, it may never come out.”

     “But Carol, you just let part of it out. It's a start.”

     “I'm not here to talk about me. I want you to know how hard it is to talk about. I wanted you to know before you go back home for break. You have to handle this very very carefully.”

     “Carol, you are strong enough to do this,” Lisa said. Then an idea came.

     “Would you consider coming home with me on break? I know dad and Mags would not mind, and you could be a great help. I'm sure Mrs. Reitz will let you.”

     Carol thought for a moment. “If you think I can help her, yeah, I'll ask her.”

     Lisa took her by the hand. “Let's go ask her together, and we can tell her your story. Together.”

     So the two friends made their way over to the administration building to see Janice.

     She was in her office and was surprised when Carol and her friend came into the room and Lisa slowly closed the door.

     Janice knew something was up. She could tell by the serious look in her daughters' eyes.

     “Mrs. Reitz, can we talk?” Lisa asked.

     “Of course, girls, what's wrong?” she asked.

     At that point Carol started to cry. Janice started to get up from her desk, but Carol held out her hand.

     “Please Janice, I need to get this out. Lisa has asked me to go to Indiana over break and talk to her friend Mary. She was beaten and raped and needs help getting though what happened to her,” she paused, trying to get her nerve up.

     Lisa looked over at Carol. She nodded in support.

     “I can help her because the same thing happened to me,” Carol was now crying harder.

     It was out. The secret that Janice always suspected and could never get Carol to talk about.

     Janice had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Since the day she met Carol, she suspected this. But Carol had to be the one to bring it out. Now she could help her heal.

     At this point, Lisa knew she had done her job. All Carol needed was a friend to help her get it out. A friend to help her get started. Lisa stood up.

     “I'll let you guys talk.” 

     And she left the room.

     Unknown to all, Lisa stood outside that door. She would not be letting anyone in. Even Mr. Ethridge. They needed this time, it was that important.

     As Lisa closed the door Carol cried harder.

     “I am so sorry Janice,” she cried. “I should have told you in the beginning. But I was afraid you wouldn't like me. You and Perry Mason were the first ones in my whole stinking life to really care about me. I didn't want to mess that up. Then we grew closer and closer. I was even more afraid to tell you. I love you and Jim so much; I was afraid that would ruin it.”

     “Honey, it's OK.” Now Janice had a tear. “I understand how hard this is, and I've been praying that you would finally tell me about it.”

     “Please don't tell Jim. He'll hate me.”

     Janice turned Carol's head so she could look her in the eyes.

     “Let me tell you something about Jim Reitz. He loved you the moment you came to our house for a visit. He will always love you. No matter what. And why would he hate you? You did nothing wrong. None of this was your fault. Let me say that again. None of this was your fault, do you understand that?” she paused.

     Carol nodded, sniffling.

     “Yeah, I think I do.”

     “You were in a bad situation. But look at you now. You are loved and cared for. All the kids in school love you. And you love them. You are a great addition to Briarwood. You have 

come so far honey. And talking about this is a major step. I am so proud of you.”

     Janice grabbed Carol and hugged her for a long time.

     When they separated, Janice turned serious.

     “But” she paused. “If I agree that you can go talk to Lisa's friend, we have a lot of talking to do. Before you can help Mary, you have to help yourself. Are you willing to do that?” Janice smiled.

     Carol smiled for the first time.

     “Yeah, I think it's time.”

 

CHAPTER  67 - LET'S HELP MARY

     Two weeks later Lisa and her friend Carol boarded the bus for the long ride to Indiana. 

     Janice and Jim saw them off at the Greyhound station.

     After they boarded, Jim turned to Janice.

     “She has come so far, is so grown up,” he said as tears came to his eyes. 

     Janice nodded. “So far. She's beyond her years. The last two weeks have been a real revelation. Once she got it all out, I saw a big change in her. I really think she is finally happy. She is finally dealing with it.”

     Jim put his arm around his wife and pulled her close.

     “Thanks to you dear, thanks to you.” Then added. “And that wonderful friend of hers.”

     They turned and slowly walked to their car, hand in hand.

     John and Margaret were waiting for the girls to arrive. They had not seen Lisa since Christmas break. And John was already planning for a great summer vacation at the Lake Cottage. He was hoping that Tommy and Dawn would be able to find the time to spend with them at the lake.

     Margaret sighed.

     “What's wrong, Mags?” he asked.

     “I was just thinking about poor Carol, and what she's been through. I thought Lisa had a hard time, but this.....” she didn't finish.

     “Yeah, I know,” John shuffled his feet. He always did that when talking about serious subjects. “I'm glad that Janice called and filled us in. But she strongly urged us not to treat her any different than any other school mate of Lisa's. I doubt if Carol knows that Janice called us.”

     “Well,” Margaret replied. “I'm glad she did. Carol's a guest in our home and a friend of Lisa's. That's what is really important,” she paused. “That, and the fact that she is going to help Mary. That is so grown up.”

      John smiled. “Those Briarwood kids are really something.”

     “I agree,” Margaret replied.

     John nodded. “I am not surprised that Tommy reached out to help this girl. Even after what her brother did to Tommy, Bruce, and Gavin. If it had been me, I probably wouldn't have lifted a finger to help her.”

     Margaret took his hand in hers and looked at her husband.

     “Maybe not at that time, but now you would.”

     They picked up the kids, then decided to take them out to dinner. Carol was still nervous around strangers and John and Margaret did their best to make her at ease.

     As they settled in for the night, Carol spoke up.

     “Hey Lisa,” she said quietly.

     Lisa leaned up on one arm. “Yeah.”

     “Can I ask you something?”

     “Of course, silly, anything,”

     Carol hesitated. “Do you?.......” she paused.

     “Do you what Carol?” Lisa questioned.

     “Do you trust your dad?”

     “Trust my dad? Of course I do. With my life. I love my dad. Mags too. That's a silly question, but I get the feeling there's more to it?”

     “Yeah, I mean,” she paused again. “Do you trust him not to, you know, do things to you?”

     “You mean like your dad did?” Lisa asked softly.

      Carol just nodded her head.

     Lisa was now sitting upright in the bed.

     “People like John Andrews, Jim Reitz and 99.9 per cent of the fathers out there would never do anything like that. Look, you got a raw deal. You can't change that. It is what it is. But you have to learn to trust people, Carol,” she paused and smiled. “And kick 'em in the balls if they try to touch you.”

     Carol laughed at that. “Yeah, I guess you're right. I'll tell you this. No one is ever going to touch me that way again. No one,” she paused. “It's hard to understand unless you've been through it. It's degrading, it's sick and perverted. You feel completely violated and alone. You feel useless, and think your life is over. And the worse thing is,” she paused for a long time, a tear running down her face. “You feel like it's your fault. Like you did something wrong, and you feel dirty. As dirty as can be.”

     “Do you think that is what Mary is feeling?”

     “Lisa, I know that's what Mary is feeling.”

     “The guy that did this to Mary should be taken out and shot. Period.”

     Carol sighed. “I guess my dad and John got what they deserved.”

     Lisa reached over and hugged her.

     “And now it's time for you to get what you deserve.”

     “You know what, Lisa? I think I am,” she smiled broadly.

     Sleep finally came.

     The next day Lisa took Carol next door and introductions were made.

     Lisa immediately liked Mary, and despite the hearing issue, they communicated quite well. Lisa served as translator. Lisa was a bit rusty with her signing, but soon got her groove back. Mary was getting much better at reading lips, and it did not take Carol long to get used to looking at Mary when she talked and going slow with her speech.

     Carol finally brought up the subject.

     “So, Mary,” Carol said looking right at her so she could read her lips. “Lisa told me what happened to you. How are you really doing?”

     Mary smiled and started to sign.

     “I'm doing just great. Really, I am. Mom and Dad have been great and the therapist I see is really helping me. The only thing......” she stopped and looked down at the floor and then at Carol......”I am afraid he'll get off scott free. Then he'll come after me.”

     “I know the feeling. I felt the same way,” Carol said.

     Mary's eyes opened wide.

     “You were...??” she signed. But she could not finish.

     “Yes Mary, I was raped, but not the same way as you,” she looked right at her so Mary could see her lips. “My dad and brother did it to me,” she paused. “More than once. I lived in total fear from the time I was twelve years old,” she stopped as the memories were hard to relive and talk about. But this is something she had to do. Not only for Mary but for herself.

    “So, have you gotten away from those two monsters?” Mary signed.

     Carol smiled. “God took care of it for me. Burned the house down with them still in it. I now have a whole new family, great friends,” she looked over at Lisa. “And the best life ever. And so will you Mary. I know it. But you have to learn how to say the word. You did not do anything wrong or immoral. You were raped. Plain and simple. Calling rape an 'it' does not help.”

     Mary looked over at Lisa. Lisa nodded, and Mary sighed.

     She stared at her hands for along time. The she looked up.

     “I was raped.” she signed. And she cried harder.

     They talked for so long, Lisa's hands got tired from signing. But it was worth it. Carol helped Mary deal with her fears and anxiety. Helped her to move past this terrible ordeal. It would take time and many sessions with a counselor, but in time Mary would heal.

     The girls were packing for the return trip to school, when an excited Mary came over. Margaret answered the door.

     “Hi Mary, come on in,” she said slowly looking at Mary. “The girls are in Lisa's room packing, come on in.”

     Margaret was surprised when Mary reached out to her and hugged her. She then ran down the hall to Lisa's room.

     Lisa looked up and Mary's fingers started moving furiously.

     “Guess what? Guess what?” she signed. “He did it. The bastard decided to plead guilty. No trial. I don't have to testify.” 

     Some typical teenage girl screaming was soon followed by a long group hug.

     When they were done, Lisa spoke.

     “He probably figured there was no way to win, so he made a deal to plead guilty for a lighter sentence.”

     Mary nodded then signed. “But it's over, Lisa. By the time he gets out, I'll be long gone from here. He will never find me.”

     She should not have worried about that. David Martin did get out of prison four years later. But it was in a box. Rapists and child molesters are not real popular in the State Prison system. He learned that the hard way.

CHAPTER  68 - GARY MAKES A DECISION   

JUNE 1972

     Preparations were in full swing for Gary's early June graduation from W.V.U.

     Tommy and Dawn had decided to take the summer off to re-charge and spend time with their parents and Lisa. 

     The day before graduation, Gary found Tommy in the study room, reading as usual.

     “Hey 'Indinia', he chuckled. “You got a second?”

     Tommy knew that when Gary called him by that name, something was up.

     He motioned to the other easy chair and set his book on the table.

     “OK dude spill it. What's wrong?”

     “Well, with graduation coming, I made few decisions. And if it's OK with you, I would like to put them into motion.”

     Tommy took off his glasses.

     “And those decisions are?” he questioned

     Gary looked over at his best friend.

     “As you know, I got this high draft number in the lottery. Probably the only lottery I'll ever win,” he laughed. “And I got to thinking a few weeks ago,” he paused.

     Tommy sat straight up in the chair.

     “Don't tell me you enlisted?

    Gary laughed. “Hell no. You know me better than that. But the war's almost over. At least it's winding down. For what that's worth. What I'm saying is that I don't have to worry about getting drafted.”

     After a long pause, Tommy grinned.  "So do I have to pull this out of you with a crowbar?”

     “No.” Gary laughed. “No. Dee and I got to talking. She still has a year left. You and Dawn still have a year left.”

     Tommy got it.

     “Are you saying what I think you're saying?”

     “Yeah, I think I'll stick around Morgantown for another year. Someone needs to keep an eye on you. Florida is willing to defer my admittance. And that way we can all go to Florida at the same time. We all came here together and look how that's worked out. I thought I would get a job and maybe take a grad coarse or two.”

     Tommy smiled from ear to ear, as he got up from the chair.

     “I was hoping you would come to this conclusion.”

     Gary smiled at his friend.

     “Why didn't you say something?”

     “Dawn and I decided that this was something you and Dee needed to decide. We knew if we mentioned it you would jump on it. But that would be doing it for the wrong reasons. You guys had to make the move,” he paused. “And we're damned glad you did.”

     Gary got up and hugged his friend.

     “Me too dude, me too.”

     “I assume your folks are on board with this?” Tommy asked.

     “Yeah, the only thing Dad said was 'what took you so long?'

      “And the wedding?” Tommy asked.

     Gary laughed long and hard. His best friend knew him like a classic novel. He nodded his head.

     “Yeah, we're moving that up as well. Right after I graduate.”

     Tommy jumped up excitedly. “Wow, that's great!” he exclaimed as he hugged his friend.

     “Does Dawn know?” 

     “Not yet, but Dee took her to lunch at the mall,” he smiled. “So, she will.”

     Tommy sat back down. “Oh, she's going to be thrilled. And your folks?” Tommy asked.

     “Excited, of course. I wanted to tell them in person, but just couldn't work that out. So, Dee and I called them and Ted,” he paused. “But they insisted we get married in Muncie. So right after graduation, we are all going to the biggest party that Muncie has ever seen,” he smiled. “Since your wedding.”

     Tommy was thrilled. They had all come full circle. From those dreaded Junior High days, the four of them had formed the strongest bond you can have. They became a family.

     Gary walked over to the window and looked out. “There is something I wanted to ask you.” he said quietly.

     Tommy waited for it.

    “Of course I want you to be my best man,” he smiled turning and looking at his best friend. “That goes without saying.”

     Tommy got up and walked over. He hugged Gary. “Of course, you don't have to ask. I would be honored.”

     Gary smiled. “Well, I was thinking. Dee is not taking any classes this summer. I got time to kill,” he paused. “And I honestly don't have a lot of money to spend on a long honeymoon.”

     Tommy waited.

     “I was wondering if you would ask your folks if maybe we could,” he stopped.

     Tommy grinned. “You want to use the lake house, right?”

     “I know you're all going up in July. We'd be gone by then. And we'll take real good care of it. You know how I love it there and I know Dee would too.”

     Tommy smiled. “Of course I'll ask him.” 

     “Thanks buddy, I appreciate it. I want this to be special for Dee.”

     “It will be, I promise. Geez, I thought you were going to ask me for a loan,” he paused. “Which I would have gladly done for you and Dee.”

     Gary started to laugh. “Damn, I knew I should have led with that.”

     “But one condition,” Tommy added with a smile. “Dawn and I are coming up for the first two weeks in July. You guys have to stay. We have plenty of room.”

     Gary grinned and moved his body left then right. “Well,” he paused. “If we have to,” he said with a laugh.

     Tommy called John that evening. John quickly agreed, and plans we made. Gary and Dee would be married in Muncie on June 15, then spent three weeks at the cabin. The last week 

would be spent with his entire family.

CHAPTER  69 - EARLY SPRING 1973

     Tommy and Dawn were preparing dinner when Mike came into the room.

     "Hey, what's shaken?" Tommy asked as Mike sat down at the table.

     Mike looked up at Tommy.

     "Well, actually Linda and I were wondering when we would need to move out. With you guys graduating and moving to Florida, I want to make sure we have enough time to find another place."

     Tommy smiled at Dawn.

     "I mean, I'm sure you'll be selling the house."

     Dawn looked over at Tommy. He nodded his head.

     "Hang onto that thought. I'm gonna run upstairs and get Linda."

     Mike got a concerned look on his face.

     Tommy laughed. "Dude, wipe the concern off your ugly puss."

     Dawn soon returned with Linda in toe. The time had come.

     "Dawn, would you like to do the honors?" he asked his wife.

     Dawn smiled and sat down beside Linda.

     "Tommy and I have been talking. Not only to each other but to Lisa and Carol."

     Linda looked over at Mike. She had no idea what Dawn was talking about.

     "Tommy and I would like to ask a huge favor of you both."

     Mike finally spoke. "You don't have to ask Dawn. You know how we both feel about you two."

     “Well, we've been talking to the girls about living here when they come to Morgantown. But that won't be for another year. So, Tommy and I decided not to sell the house yet. But we can't let it sit idle for that long, and we don't want to rent it out.”

     "That's where the favor comes in," Dawn replied. "We want you guys to stay. It will make Tommy and I feel so much better to know the house is in good hands, and ready for the girls 

when they arrive."

     Linda broke into a huge smile.

     "I was certain you would sell this place. Yes, of course we'll stay."

     Mike laughed as he stood up. "But the day after we graduate, we'll be beating a path to Gainesville. You can't get rid of us that easily.”  

     Tommy went over and hugged him, then Linda.

      "You bet. We wouldn't have it any other way. Gary went down to Gainesville a few weeks ago and found us a couple of houses to look at and they all have room for six."

     Linda went over and hugged Dawn. "We both love you guys so much. Thank God that Briarwood brought us all together."

     Tommy laughed. "No Linda, thank God for Ray Ethridge, Stephen Kramer, Keith Moorland, Janice Reitz, Cathy Bower, Phil Hartwig, and Bruce and David Walker. Without them, none of this would have been possible."

     "Honey, you forgot about Mr. Ingham," Dawn added with a laugh.

The End

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

EPILOGUE

Paula Reeves finished her senior year as class valedictorian and went on to The University of Pittsburgh, majoring in math. She would return to Charleston five years later with a master's degree in education and become a teacher at Briarwood. She would earn her doctorate at W.V.U. In 1989, she would be named headmistress, when Mr. Ethridge retired. She and Bill remain close friends, although they both married others.

Bill Summers became a psychiatrist in Dallas, specializing in child abuse cases.

Mike and Linda Gambill both graduated from W.V.U. with honors. They would join their friends Tommy and Dawn in Florida. Mike would go into business with Tommy, Gary, and Frank Templeton. Linda became an author of many successful children's books. The illustrations would be done by her husband Mike. They had four girls and all of them looked like Linda. Mike and Linda still own the condo in New York, that is always in use by their many friends. Dawn is now a Pediatrician at the Ocala, Florida Regional Medical Center

Denise Hahn Thurston would teach English at Forest High School in Ocala, Florida. She and Gary Thurston gave Dawn and Tommy many nieces and nephews.

Gavin Davies became the lead dancer at the New York City Ballet Company. In 1986 he would contract a rare virus and pass away a year later, in the arms of his loving partner.

  Catherine Boatwright went on to the University of California at Berkely to study foreign languages. She would go to work for the State Department in Washington DC. She now lives in Alexandria, Virginia and is active in their local Civic Theater. Her favorite role is still Dolly Gallagher Levi. 

Robert Johnson finally found the love of his life after two failed marriages. He now runs the family business in East Lake, PA. along with his new wife, Natalie Stovall whom he saw again at the twenty-year class reunion.  Natalie earned a degree in social work at Penn State and would start a group home for troubled teens, in East Lake, PA.

David Jackson received his law degree from Princeton and became a successful businessman. Elected to Congress in 1988 he served until losing the Republican Primary in 2012. He became a lobbyist in Washington. 

Susan Walker also studied law at Harvard. She and her brother Bruce Walker would open their own law firm in Morgantown with their father.

Bess Akers never returned to Los Angeles. She would get her Engineering degree from M.I.T. And go to work for N.A.S.A. as one of the designers of the International Space Station. She now resides in Cocoa Beach, FL

Carol Reitz would go on to a long career as a counselor like her adopted mother. 

Cindy Bullins went to Emory University majoring in English Literature. She would teach at Florida State until her marriage in 1982. She then 'retired' to raise her family.

Mary Day has a happy life. She is now married with three beautiful children, and still lives in Muncie.

Lisa Andrews – Would graduate with honors from W.V.U. with a degree in architecture. She would return to Muncie to open her own firm, with a focus on restoring old houses to their original glory. She and Mary Day are still close.

Eloise the cat lived a long and wonderful life at 'The Holley' surrounded by hundreds of her friends. She was followed by another, and another. Students at Briarwood were never without a feline friend.

In 1976 the Television in the closet of room 710 finally ceased to function and was returned to the I.A. Building. It was not replaced.

THE END

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

And now, a sneak peek at my next project.  'MURDER IN SPRINGFIELD'

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

CHAPTE ONE – THE VERDICT

Jack Johnson stared at a small crack that ran from the edge towards the center of the table. He ran his fingernail along the mark continuing to look intently at the hard maple top. 

The only thing he heard was a humming sound that came from the air vent directly above him. His chest rose, then slowly fell as he breathed. His heart raced. He was happy that his parents were not alive to witness the horror he was enduring.

Jack was brought back to reality by the sound of the gavel as it struck the small wooden block next to the judge.

“Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, have you reached a verdict?” Judge Stone asked looking over to the man standing to his right with eleven others.

“Yes, we have your honor” the middle-aged black man said in a low voice, as he looked over at Jack.

Jack breathed deep, as his attorney placed her hand on his shoulder. “It'll be all right,” the woman whispered. “We can appeal.”

“So say you one, so say you all?” Jack heard the Judge ask the jury foreman.

“Yes, your honor,” the foreman replied.

“The defendant will rise and face the jury.” 

Jack looked over at the twelve jurors as he tried to rise, but his legs would not move.

Defense Attorney Denise Allen took him by the arm and helped him up.

Jack slowly rose, his hands shaking in fear. His stomach turned and he wondered how long he could hold in the bland, distasteful breakfast he consumed earlier in the day. After two years of prison food, he could not imagine how he would survive another forty years of it. If he lived that long. And there was still a chance he could get the death penalty. 

     The black jury foreman was the only jury member that looked directly at Jack. Some looked over at the Judge, others stared either at the floor or the ceiling. It had been a long three weeks and all they wanted to go home to their families and loved ones. That is, if they could avoid the press.

'I am so screwed,' Jack thought to himself.

The voice from the bench brought him back to his long nightmare.

“Please read the verdict,” the judge said quietly.

Jack thought his heart was going to stop. 

As he unfolded the paper he had been holding, Mike Dixon's hands trembled. He didn't ask for this. A month ago, he was quietly teaching Industrial Arts at the local High School. He went to school each day, earning his living and raising his three grandkids by himself. Now he was in the spotlight. The Jury foreman in the middle of the most watched murder trial in the history of Springfield, Indiana. He was never this scared during his tour in Vietnam. All he wanted to do in 1969 was survive and go home. He felt the same way today.

Mike's hand continued to tremble as he brought the paper closer to his eyes so he could see the writing on the small slip. 'Damn', he thought, 'I left my reading glasses back in the jury room.' But he would not need them. It was only eight words. Easy to remember but not as easy to say out loud.”

The courtroom was silent, as all eyes were focused on the twelve jurors. Everyone looking at their body language for any indication as to the outcome.

The did not have to wait long.

“We the jury find the defendant,” the foreman looked up and over to Jack. The pause was only a second but seemed like an hour. 

“Not guilty.”

As the courtroom erupted in chaos, Jack Johnson fainted. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

AUTHORS NOTE:

     The Briarwood project started many years ago, while I was growing up in Muncie Indiana. I was not the best kid nor a top student. In other words, I was normal. And for the longest time, I hated Indiana. I remember my father several times threatening to send me to Military School if I didn't straighten up. I always wondered what would have happened had he followed up on that threat. 

     Where would I have gone? How would I have turned out? 

     That was the seed for the Briarwood series. Many years later I would start this manuscript. My biggest hurdle was where the school would be located.

     With my history growing up in Muncie, it was easy to write the first half of Book ONE. But then where would I go?

     With my family, and my wife coming from West Virginia, that was also an easy decision. I wanted a school far enough away from Indiana, to make it harder for the main character to go home. But yet close enough to make a few trips possible. But where in West Virginia? I needed a city.

    My first choice was Huntington. I've been a Marshall University fan since that terrible day in the fall of 1970 when almost all of their football team perished in the crash of Flight 932. 

     Then a chance trip with my wife changed everything. We were driving to Fairmont, WV to visit her elderly father. As we drove around Charleston, I remember looking down at the city. The gold dome of the Capital was shining in the afternoon sun, reflecting back at me. I took that as a calling. I had found my location.

   

     Months of research followed. I discovered the 'Holley' hotel, and all the other buildings in the downtown area. It was a perfect fit for my school. Charleston was a bustling city in the 1960's and I wanted my characters to be a part of it.

     Research trips soon followed. Weeks in Charleston walking around downtown taking picture after picture. Charleston Catholic opened their doors to me and spent half a day with me talking about their school and Charleston history. That's where I learned about Chuck Yaeger's flight under the South Side Bridge. Hours were spent in the Kanawah County Public Library, reading page after page of vintage Charleston Gazette issues. A stop in Point Pleasent yielded more research. Trips back home to Muncie reminded me of those days growing up, and all the memories that went with growing up. Page after page of research came back to my home in Florida.

    There are many people that helped and supported me along this journey.   

     First of all, my wife Penny, my older brother Jim, and the May family who lived down the street from us in Muncie. Hoss and Mildred May were the Thurston's and were also two of my favorite people. And their son Gary was the inspiration for another character. Terri and Mary May lost Gary a few years ago. I hope he would have liked his character. And yes, Dawn was also inspired by Mary and Teri May. Although I never got the chance to date either of them. My wife is also a huge part of the Dawn character. And I even see a bit of my ex-wife in that character as well. The Denise character was inspired by a girl I knew at Storer Junior High. Neither of us ever fit in there. 

     Dawn's Golden Retriever was named after our Golden, rescued from Hurricane Andrew in 1992. Bear led a great life for 17 years. Cindy Bullin's seeing eye dog was named after our precious P.B.G.V., Grover Cleveland. And Tommy's Juno came from a series of men's adventure books written by William W. Johnstone.

    And a final word about my father and brother. Dad was nothing like John Andrews other than he was the smartest man I ever knew.  

    My older brother is alive and well. I hated killing him off, but you have to admit, it made for a great story. My brother Jim is not like George either. But he was an older brother, and we did have our 'moments'. He was a great inspiration, and supporter. He wasn't upset at all when he read that I killed him off in Book Two. I hope he approves of the finish.

     And I hope you've enjoyed following Tommy, Dawn, Gary, Dee and all the other kids as they grew into adult hood, as much as I've enjoyed writing about them.

All the best to you